#fast forward to today when a friend we had in common replied to a picture of someone who seemed familiar... | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

Visit Blog

Explore Tumblr blogs with no restrictions, modern design and the best experience.

Fun Fact

Forty percent of Tumblr users are between the ages of 18 to 25.

#fast forward to today when a friend we had in common replied to a picture of someone who seemed familiar...

blackbat05 · 3 years

Text

You don’t like me when I’m angry (Part 1)

Shangqi x Reader

A/N: Back again but I’ve decided to switch my theme a little! Reader has pyrokinetic abilities (like the human torch). Katy is still quirky and a talented archer. Shangqi... well he’s the man! Again, do like and comment if you enjoyed it. Thanks for reading!

Genre: PG 13

Warnings: Maybe just watch out for a bit of detailed descriptions of injuries and the fighting.

The pub was bustling. Men were noisily gathered at the bar, eyes glued to the latest soccer match. As the match went on, the reactions became more intense. Perfect cover for a hooded figure to slip into the pub unnoticed. She quietly orders a bottle of soju, pouring it into the drinking glass that came along with it.

‘Careful there, you don’t want to loose the target,’ a voice crackles through the coms in her left ear. ‘Relax Shangqi, unlike what you think, I have a high tolerance for alcohol.’ Smirking into thin air, the girl takes another sip. Another muffled voice causes Shangqi to pry away from the surveillance footage. ‘Oh yeah, Katy’s got the picture, just sent it.’

Everything about the target screamed danger. As if his rugged look didn’t scare one away, the man had a cut that was hovering dangerously near his eye. Goran Lee, aka Gor - the biggest mob boss who holds an iron fist over the underworld of Busan. How did (y/n) ended up here? That was a very good question.

‘What’s up Wong?’ I stepped into the sanctum after Shangqi and Katy who were having trouble concealing their yawns. The man in question turns his focus away from the round table, a solemn look on his face. ‘I think it’s best if you three take a look for yourselves.’

Throwing each other puzzled looks, we decided that it was best to just follow Wong. Crowding around the table, it glows bright orange, showing several images and videos at the same time. But all had one thing in common. A man - no he couldn’t even be called a human... more like a human animal hybrid was seen terrorizing the streets.

‘What the hell is that thing?’ Katy was clearly grossed out.

‘A vampire werewolf,’ Wong replied simply, not surprised at our confused expressions. ‘A what?’ Shangqi steps forward to observe the hologram that was a bit too real for his comfort. The animal whips its large head, red eyes tearing into us. I flinch as it lunges in our direction, knocking into Shangqi. The screen turns black.

‘That’s exactly what it is,’ Wong sighs. ‘It’s a real mess out there. A few weeks ago, Oscorp industries reported fifty boxes worth of vials missing from their storage in New York,’ He pauses to see if we’re following. ‘The substance - substance KXV is strong enough to trigger the person’s metagene and apparently, it’s fallen into the wrong hands. They’ve managed to trace it down to Busan but they’re tied down.’

‘Lemme guess... something to do with preventing an international incident on the front page of the Sunday Times?’ Katy drawled. ‘Why us then? Aren’t any of the avengers available?’ We looked at Wong expectantly.

‘They’re either off world, working with the UN or on the run from the government themselves,’ Wong pauses, thinking if he should continue. ‘And that Peter boy is in school.’ Shangqi raises his hands in defeat. He thought that after coming back from Ta Lo, he had escaped from the craziness. Well, at least he had you and Katy.

‘I don’t see him, this place is god damn dark. How do people drink here? And why am I here? Shouldn’t Shangqi be here instead?’

‘Because our faces have been plastered all over the internet? We don’t want to scare him off - and I know you’re not used to it but would you stop talking before he catches up on to us?’ Katy shakes her head at Shangqi inside the van as she talks to you. You never failed to impress them with your short fuse.

You sit quietly, nursing your last cup of soju, grumbling inwardly to yourself. For a guy who runs the underworld, he sure is tardy. A greasy hand rests on the surface of your shoulders, stopping your current train of thoughts. You hear a loud and abrupt movement from your com. ‘Hi, can I help you?’ Turning to the clueless jerk who decided it was ok to touch an unsuspecting woman, you inwardly trusted Katy to prevent Shangqi from running in balls first into a situation that could easily be defused. You were no pushover.

The guy reeked of alcohol. His foreign looks and a varsity jacket told me that he was probably an exchange student. ‘Hey pretty... why not have a drink with me and my guys over there...’ His finger jabs to the other end of the pub where his friends were watching him with excitement. ‘Don’t be shy... we’ll give you a good time!’ He guffaws before stumbling slightly.

My nostrils flared - as if making myself claustrophobic with a room full of rowdy and leering men weren’t enough, I’m having to deal with a boy who can’t seem to control whatever’s going on in his pants. This would have to be quick. Taking a few large strides over, I gripped his wrist tightly, lifting 185 pounds of dead weight. Staring into his unfocused eyes, my hands turned orange. Poor guy was flapping like a fish, wincing for me to stop. Thankfully with the loud music, no one could hear him.

‘I’m not exactly in a good mood today, so I suggest you scram before I fry your arm into barbeque here.’ I got my message across as he fled back to his group who were coincidentally trying not to make eye contact with me.

‘Harsh (y/n), harsh.’ Katy sniggered in my ear. I would have made a smartass response to her but my attention was focused on the man who had just sauntered into the room. Gor. And he didn’t come alone. ‘Look sharp guys, they’re here.’

I was determined not to loose them as they walked towards where the group of university students were, disappearing behind the back entrance shortly after. I darted among the group of servers who were to preoccupied attending tables, reaching the back. Dimly lit with red lights, every inch of the hallway was covered in questionable and even vulgar portraits that made my blood boil.

‘Don’t engage alone, me and Katy are on our way.’ Shangqi signals to Katy, tossing her bag of arrows. ‘No promises there Shangqi, I have no idea what the hell their going to do. Get here fast.’ I inch closer towards the sound.

Gor is the biggest out of them, towering over his tallest henchman by half a head. He takes the red vial, drinking it in one gulp. I knew I saw the pictures at the sanctum but I wanted to bleach my eyes out there and then as I saw him transform into that monstrosity. For a moment I thought I was caught as the furry beast glances at the transparent door.

‘The ambassador?’ Gor’s voice came out in an oily snarl. The henchman nearest to him bows, ‘On his way sir, he has the cash.’

‘Good, we kill them all the moment he arrives.’

‘Including the child- sir?’ The reply came back in a stutter.

‘I have no use for useless midgets,’ Gor bares his fangs. ‘Shoot them if you must.’

So it was true, Gor was really as sadistic as they claim. Just then, A warm hand clamps over my mouth before I can react. Shangqi.

‘Thank god. Take a look for yourselves. Gor’s after the ambassador. The ambassador knows that they’re the ones behind the raid at Oscorp. So Gor gets his men to kidnap the ambassador’s family, threatens him for some hush money in return of some promise that he must have made.’

‘But Gor’s not going to follow with his promise,’ Katy narrows her eyes. ‘Do you know where they might be holding the family?’ I shook my head. She loads her first arrow into the bow. ‘Can’t wait to try these new babies out. Heard their made of dragon skin.’ She turns to Shangqi, nodding in silent agreement.

‘Just what did you guys plan without me?’

PART 2 COMING SOON...

#xu shangqi #shangqi imagine #shangqi x reader #katy shang chi

90 notes · View notes

sorryimanon · 4 years

Text

Character: Shouto Todoroki

Long distance isn’t everyone’s cup of tea. Your boyfriend, Shouto, goes overseas on a special mission in America. Back home, you try to take advantage of the distance with a couple of pictures.

Warnings: 18+, phone sex

Word count: 4k

Shouto watched with somber eyes as you packed the last remaining suitcase into the trunk of the car, back still turned against him so he couldn't see your tears. Bakugou and Izuku insisted on driving to the airport together, taking into consideration that they were all traveling overseas to the same destination. The night before, you were being a stubborn brat, not liking the idea of sending Shouto off at the crack of dawn. He showered you with affection afterward, his body never leaving your touch. Making love didn't cross both of your minds. It would've hurt in the after glow knowing the distance that'll be between you for the months to come. The two of you decided to just lay lifelessly in each other's arms, limbs interlocking, fingers carefully tracing skin, and hearts beating in unison. Moments like that is what truly captured the relationship as a whole.

With your back still turned, Shouto saunters over and wraps his arms around your torso, along with his head resting on top of yours. You hummed at his subtle touch. Eyes drawn to a close, you ruffled his split colored hair, already imagining the smile forming on his stern face. It was always a miracle when you manage to witness Shouto genuinely smile without forcing it.

You turned on your heel and reposition Shouto's hands on your hips. "Call me as soon as you touch down in America. Okay?" you didn't care at how needy you sounded, anything involving Shouto and hero work gave you anxiety.

The arm holding onto your hip soon reached the bottom of your chin, tilting it slightly so your eyes can formally meet. His dark irises became glossy as you stared harder, trying to capture every feature before he leaves in case within those months you forgot what he looks like. Even though you had a separate album on your phone filled to the brim with selfies and funny pictures of him, mostly taking up your storage space.

"I promise sweetheart. Remember, this will be the shortest 6 months you'll endure. I'll be home quicker than you can say All Might," he said, tucking a loose strand of your hair behind your ear. The action made you blush and giddy, referring back to the ways he'd make you feel during U.A.

Subconsciously, you both lean in against each other, waiting patiently for who's making the next move. Your lips hovered over his, unsure if he wants to kiss goodbye or stay wrapped in your arms. A minute has gone by and you two stayed cemented in the same position. Fuck it, you thought. Who cares if it'll make you miss each other more. You harshly grabbed his face and leaned forward, preparing your lips to come into contact. But the loud beep emitting from the car made you both jump out of each other's grasp, knocking you backwards onto the cold surface.

Bakugou's head popped out comically from one of the windows, eyes gleaming with rage.

"Oi! Hurry up you dumbasses! We were supposed to leave 5 minutes ago!" he hollered, spit spraying out from this mouth.

You overheard Izuku, who was in the passengers seat, trying to calm down the explosive blonde. A pair of calloused hands slipped behind the back of your neck, crashing your lips to mount another. There's no hunger in the kiss. No teeth or tongue battling it out. Just pure passion burning within the languish kiss. Feeling satisfied, Shouto released himself from your mouth, leaving you breathlessly staring back at him in awe. With one last romantic gesture, your boyfriend rubbed the outer part of your cheek and pinched it between his fingers, smiling at your reddened reaction and shuffled towards the side door of the car.

"I love you y/n," was all he said before sliding the door shut.

You mumbled the exact sentiment as the car revved up and maneuvered out of your driveway. Shortly after wiping away some dried up tears, the car soon disappears from your line of vision, leaving you all alone on the driveway.

“All Might...” you whisper to no one in particular.

About 3 months into the trial of long distance, you were already experiencing the symptoms of postpartum-boyfriend-syndrome. Constantly crying yourself to sleep? Check. Going through his Instagram to make sure he didn’t delete any of your pictures together? Check. Texting him every hour on any given day to see how fast he’d respond? Check. Also, the inevitable weight gain from stress eating? Double check.

A couple of your friends noticed the sudden mood change when Shouto arrived in America that first initial month of separation. Momo for example, confronted you in the locker room at the agency one day, spewing about how you almost got yourself decapitated by a villain when your guard was down.

“I’m sorry Momo. My mind has been in the gutter lately. Shouto hasn’t texted me all day since this morning. I’m just worried this whole long distance thing is going to ruin our relationship,” you admitted , wincing at how incredibly clingy you sounded.

Momo began undressing herself, her lips caught between her teeth, clearly taking in what you said. Once she shimmied our from her hero costume, a devilish smirk rested upon her face.

“If you feel like your relationship is going grey, maybe try to spice things up a little. Ya know? Use the distance to your advantage.”

Your hands stopped themselves from unzipping your tight suit. “Hah? What do you mean by that?”

Momo chuckled, amused by how innocent you were acting.

“Come on, you know what I mean y/n,” she slipped on her everyday attire and closed the locker. “You know what they say, a picture is worth a thousand words.” With that she gave you a wink and left the room.

A picture huh?

Across from you was a massive mirror. Each end reaching the edge of the room, everything being showcased, including you. Sometimes you’d walk in catching a few of the prohero girls taking selfies. They all had one thing in common, confidence. Something you had before Shouto’s departure. It felt as if someone used an ice pick to cut away the very little self esteem you had left, leaving you with barely anything to offer anymore. You couldn’t help to compare yourself to the proheros Shouto has been working alongside with since being in America. American girls were a different breed. Everyone over there looks exactly the same but different somehow. You tried not to think too much as you resumed on unzipping your hero costume. Today you wore a plain black bra set underneath. You hardly put on anything skimpy or sexy since you’re practically on patrol everyday, resorting to your trusty sport bras.

You caught a quick glimpse of yourself in the horizontal mirror, gaping at the added fat in your chest area. All thanks to the weight gain, your boobs looked delicious in the bra. The lower half of your body was nothing to ignore either. Your ass filled up the small undergarments, cheeks teasingly spilling out.

A picture is worth a thousand words.

Momo’s words enticed you enough to grab your cellphone from the pocket of your duffel bag. Work hours was over for everyone in the building, so you weren’t worried about someone walking in on this compromising state.

You tried to mimic the poses you witnessed from the times you watched the girls do it. One hand on the hip, the other behind your head, along with angling your ass to the side. The pose was uncomfortable. How did they manage to hold this stance for longer than ten seconds? You took some pictures anyway, ignoring how awkward you presented yourself in the mirror.

Each picture you swiped through didn’t meet the criteria. Were these even good enough to send off to Shouto? He loves you no matter what, he reminded you everyday in fact, but your stomach dropped of the thought of him being revolted at these images. You quickly deleted all of the them and sighed in defeat. One more try.

Dropping down to your knees, you held the camera above your head, showing off every part of your body. You spread your legs a couple of inches, your cloth slit on full display. To add even more, you leaned forward a little bit to have your boobs almost spilling out from your tight bra. Through the camera lens, the top part of your nipples were visible. Surly Shouto wasn’t dense to not notice.

Your mouth was agape as you stared at the pictures you recently took. This person in the frame didn’t look anything like you. If you were to show this to Momo she’d be a proud mother.

Without hesitation, you sent a couple of the pictures to Shouto, leaving a cute little message at the bottom once they finally delivered.

Missing you extra today :) xoxo

You didn’t wait for his reply and started packing up everything in your area. Hopefully Shouto won’t be angry at your sudden bluntness, but he left you no choice. An acute noise came from your duffle bag. The blood rushing through your veins suddenly became very cold. It must be a message from Shoto, it has to be. You waited till you arrived safely home to check what he responded with. To your dismay, it was a reminder for next weeks meeting. You shuffled out from your car and headed straight to your shared apartment, a pout currently prominent on your face due to the failed mission.

On the other side, Shouto sat stoic in a plush chair listening attentively to one of the leaders reporting about the current mission. Next to him was a grouchy looking Bakugou, who was currently falling in and out of sleep in his seat. By no surprise Izuku was the only one in the group wide awake and full of energy. The trio has been traveling across the nation helping out with smaller hero agencies in hopes for there to be a stronger allegiance between the USA and Japan. So far it’s been excruciatingly draining on not just their bodies but minds as well. All Shoto wants is to feel the familiar warmth of your body pressed against his. His touch starving tendencies wandered into his personal life when Bakugou caught him snuggling the hotel pillows one night, mumbling your name over and over again. Pathetic as it is, he misses you so much. Although, he wouldn’t admit that out loud, he tried to keep you updated on everything that’s been happening. He has a hard time expressing his feelings, especially when it comes to you. So when he felt his bottom pocket vibrate, he half expected it to be a goodnight message from you, since you’re a couple of hours ahead of him. Nothing prepared him for the promiscuous photo you shared of yourself plastered on his screen, looking back at him with dilated eyes and flushed cheeks.

Blood rushed to the lower region of his pants as he pinched the screen to get a better inspection of you. He thought you looked absolutely beautiful in this vulnerable state, not to mention how your body perfectly clings to his favorite pair of underwear, every curve and beauty mark showcasing before him. Below the plethora of lewdness, a short message from you was attached.

Missing you a extra today :) xoxo

Stifling a groan, he began to type out a reply, stumbling on his words even in text. Before he could press send, someone slapped Shouto’s shoulder and dragged him to his feet.

“Come on half cold bastard the meeting is over. We’re free to go,” Bakugou grumbled as he pushes Shouto out of the cramped room, having Midoriya to follow suit. Bakugou shifted his gaze to Shouto’s phone, gazing at the gross nickname for you on the screen. Shouto angles his phone away from Bakugou’s peripheral vision, praying that he didn’t see your half naked body.

Shouto stuffed his cellular device into his back pocket again, awaiting for the right moment to text you back. Knowing the dynamic of the relationship, his silence is nothing out of the ordinary, so maybe you weren’t thinking too much into this.

Hours later and still no reply from Shouto. Giving him the benefit of the doubt, you figured he probably hasn’t seen it yet, but the “read at ___” has your heart twisting in a knot. You knew he was a couple of hours behind, but would it take for him to at least send a well thought out compliment. Maybe he’s in the midst of an intense battle? Or worse, hooking up with one of the American colleagues. No, Shoto isn’t like that. Being unfaithful is uncharacteristically unlike Shouto. You mentally slap yourself for painting your loyal boyfriend in a different light, all because of some stupid pictures.

Clearing your mind from anymore self sabotage, you did your nightly routine to get ready for bed. As you tucked yourself in, the bright light from your phone flashed, indicating a notification. Everyone in your contact list has already gone to sleep. Everyone excluding Shouto. Frantically, you reached over to grab the phone, swiping across the screen to view his message. The following text shot daggers through your chest.

Call me now

No mention of the photos you sent hours ago. It took him this long just to conjure up a cryptic message. Although, you were curious to see what he'll say to you once he picks up. You pressed the phone icon on his profile and waited, the ringing making you sweat with anticipation. He answered on the third ring.

There was an uncommon silence hanging in the air. On the other end of the call, you can hear the faint acute breathing coming from your boyfriend. You laid frozen in bed, cowardly holding in your breath to prevent any noise.

Shouto broke the silence and said, "I'm sorry for not texting you all day. There was an immediate emergency that lasted longer than we expected."

You nodded your head, but then caught yourself after realizing he can't see your movement over the phone, and let out a grunt instead.

"So..."

"So?" It came out more aggressive than you wanted it to be, but the constant cat and mouse game of today set you over.

"Are you mad at me?" He asked.

No. Not in a million years could you ever be angry at him. Yes, sometimes there's things he did that you wish he'd do better, like expressing himself instead of sheltering back in his shell. Or the way how you envied the relationships your coworkers had, their partners showing them off like it was second nature. Not once did Shouto verbally express his sexual desires. As selfish as it is, you wanted to explore more with him than just regular mundane vanilla sex. Sadly you knew his response was probably going to be lackluster. But no, you weren't mad, just jealous.

"I'm not mad Shouto. Just...very disappointed in you."

In the background, the definite click of a lock from a door rattled your ears. He's in his hotel room, you thought.

"Is this about what happened earlier today?" he started, dragging his tired feet to the hotel bed. "You know, the pictures-"

"Right, the only pictures I put any effort into just for them to be completely ignored by my own boyfriend."

The line went silent again. Even though he isn't here, if he was, he'd be glaring at you with his intense stare, those bi-colored eyes never wavering away from yours.

"You really want to know how I truly felt about those pictures you sent?" His voice dropped a lower octave, sounding as though he dipped himself in pure molasses. Rich as it is, his sudden change of tone aroused you, sending an involuntary wave of pleasure through your body, tipping to the peak of your sex. The only time you heard him sound like this was either when he's livid to the core or about to completely wreck your shit. Both would coincide with each other on special occasions.

He didn't give you enough time to answer, figuring you were too stubborn to reply, and voiced his inner thoughts.

"The fact that you even think I didn't appreciate the photo's is quite silly sweetheart. In fact," you can hear the clanking of metal on the other end. "It makes me sad that I'm not there to worship every inch of that body. Was that your plan all along? To get me worked up by how much I miss your touch?" Shouto struggled removing his pants, the tent forming beneath them restricting him to smoothly slip them off.

You tried to keep your excitement down by squeezing your legs together, almost to the point where they crossed. Soon your breathing became sporadic. Just picturing Shouto touching himself while you both were on call gave you an adrenaline rush. Knowing you couldn't touch him but just yourself intensified your arousal even more. Slowly, you dragged a lazy finger from your sternum to the area around your belly button, tracing small circles on the skin.

"What would you have done to me if you caught me in that moment? Taking those pictures," your sultry tone boomed through his speakers, almost taken back by your approach.

Shouto raised his hips and shimmed out from his tight work pants and started palming himself through his briefs. "Sweetheart, id do nothing but ravish you. Taking my sweet time with you....fuck...I miss you so much," he couldn't hold back the whine he trapped in his throat as soon as his finger swiped over his clothed slit. The sound alone triggered a warm sensation spreading down below, already feeling the wetness coating your panties. By now, Shouto’s fingers would be disappearing inside of you, scissoring and messaging your velvety walls till you broke out screaming, but you had to make do and resort to playfully teasing yourself.

"Ngh...I miss you too...S-Shoto."

"Are you touching yourself love?"

Both of you were far too gone in arousal, there was no point in holding back your sexual pleas.

"Y-Yes, but I wish it was your fingers instead."

Hearing those words coming from your lips encouraged him to shove his entire hand down his boxers, gripping the base of his cock with ease. A small gasp left his lips feeling the crisp, cold air of the hotel room hit his exposed member. He shifted his hand vertically, giving light tugs to it before pumping it vigorously. The sensation strained him to close his eyes, seeing nothing but you doing the work for him. Late nights in the various hotel rooms consisted of him getting off to memories of all the intimate moments you two shared together. Of course it was lonely, but he never resorted to surfing the internet of lewd videos of random girls. They just weren't you. But tonight, he could finally relieve himself to the sweet ambiance of your moans. And he definitely wasn't going to regret it in the morning like usual.

"Listen to me, go faster for me baby," Shouto instructed, "Imagine it's me touching you."

Your cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, fully coaxing your face in heat. You followed through and dipped your fingers into your sex, feeling the warm texture of your walls petting them. All those months without any sexual relief built up so much tension that the tightness within you restricted from anymore movements. After a few strokes, you loosen and manage to reach in far enough to the peak of your knuckles.

Meanwhile, Shouto's hand never grew tired at the tedious strokes, pre cum dripping till it reached his inner thighs. Your name kept spewing out from his throat like a mantra, like you were the only thing he prayed for at night. Despite his lack of moaning, he grunted with each pump, the built up causing him to breathe heavy as well. Generously, he held the phone close enough for you to hear the continuous slapping of skin, along with the combination of wetness. You didn't restrain yourself from moaning though. Every whimper, moan, and groan reverberated across his empty hotel room.

"You wanna know something?" He tried to keep his breathing at a normal pace, but he hastily kept pumping at quick speed. "Everytime I go to one of those dull meetings, I can't help but to imagine you riding me in front of everyone...ngh!"

The confession elicited a moan from you, along with your legs shaking due to the stimulation. Your head flew back and hit the pile of pillows, mouth agape as you added in another finger.

"I miss the feeling of being inside you. So...fucking...bad,” he was beginning to lose his voice , sounding as though he was in constant pain. Poor boy.

"I never took you as being so up front Shouto, what happened?" You challenged him through the phone.

"I guess you really don't know me baby," Shouto shot up from the bed and bent over, not once removing his hand from his member. "Fuck fuck fuck...I can't wait till I come home, so I can finally taste you."

The coil within you was beginning to snap. Snaking your fingers underneath your shirt, you started flicking your thumb over one of your perked nipples, still immersed into the idea that he's actually the one touching you instead. Toes curling and arms bunching up the sheets, you knew you were about to climax. Just by hearing his speech pattern, you can conclude he was close as well.

"I'm about- I'm about to cum S-Shouto!" You pathetically whine.

"Cum with me baby. I've been holding off for you."

Even during intense moments like this, Shouto's gentleman persona didn't fade away over the course the relationship. With the knowledge you have now, knowing he's been on the verge of relief, you pumped your fingers in sheer brutality, never once missing the g-stop. Throwing his head back, Shouto was now on his knees pleading for mercy from the pleasurable pain shooting up through his member. He let out an exasperated whine.

"Now baby, cum for me."

Then you felt it, the knotted tension within you disappearing. Everything around you looked white, like someone snuck in and painted your room a different color. You can faintly hear Shouto orgasming on the other end of the phone as you calm down from yours. He's heard you climax many times before, but hearing your angelic screams over the speaker made him cum harder.

A few minutes later and you two were now recuperating from the intoxicating session, harsh breathing overlapping each other. It felt like years later when he detached his hand, now coated in his own fluids and cramped up. You loosened yourself and removed the two fingers finally. They glistened with your fluid as well, giving off the impression it was just sweat.

"Y/N? Are you still there?" Shouto's voice alerted you awake, almost forgetting you didn't manifest him to finish you off. You grab the phone after cleaning your drenched fingers and propped it on the pillow next to your shoulder.

"Wow that was-."

"Amazing?" He finishes.

"Took the words right out of my mouth."

He mischievously chuckled, "I know. I heard it loud and clear a minute ago."

You audibly groan loud enough for him to hear while snatching the nearest pillow to smother yourself with.

"So, are you planning on sending any more pictures like that during these last 3 months?"

His innocent inquiry made you break out into a grin that stretched from ear to ear. Those pictures sprouted a future of appraisal from your boyfriend, who you thought would never voice his inner thoughts till the day he dies. You two also found a secretive kink to phone sex as you continue to explore with him during these periods of loneliness. Once he arrives home, he assures none of that is just a “phase” as you two kept venturing beyond to sext each other during important events.

A picture really is worth a thousand words.

(Truthfully, honestly, this is possibly the worst thing I wrote but someone asked for a cute little passionate session with Shoto specifically. I hope you enjoyed (?)

528 notes · View notes

tobinheath · 3 years

Text

Leah Williamson and Keira Walsh have shared enough “written in the stars” moments in their 23 years to make them feel that they were fated to be best friends. Since meeting on an England Under-15s camp, their football careers have played out with a striking, almost eerie, similarity. They each play for their childhood clubs — Williamson for Arsenal, Walsh for Manchester City — and have a knack of picking up the same injuries at the same time.

They both received their first senior call-up on the same day in 2017. The 2019 World Cup was their first senior England tournament: they called each other to celebrate even before they called their parents, which resulted in Williamson shrieking “bloody hell — what have we done here?” in tears outside a London branch of Nando’s.

Most memorably, Williamson made her England debut coming on for Walsh, in the final six minutes of a World Cup qualifier against Russia in 2018. “My mum’s just framing my shirt, pestering me for that picture,” Williamson says.

Walsh interrupts, giddily. “I think that’s the only time I’ve actually done a full-teeth smile. I was so buzzing.”

“Yeah,” remembers Williamson, “because I was game faced, and you proper smiled at me and I went…” before jerking her mouth into a tight-lipped, nervous smile, chuckling.

“If it was anyone else,” Walsh picks up, “I’d have been, like: ‘I don’t want to come off’. But as soon as I saw it was Leah, I was buzzing.”

This is life at the top for two of England’s most talented young players: phenomenal success and too many good memories to count.

Today, best friends will turn opponent and they will face each other in the Women’s Super League (WSL) for the first time this season — hosts Manchester City are fourth, four points behind second-placed Arsenal — with Williamson pointing out that in a pre-COVID-19 world, she would have stayed after the match with Walsh’s family in Rochdale, where Walsh’s mother Tracy is “just like my mum”.

Over the hour they spent together on Zoom, they are gloriously good fun: warm, ebullient and habitually careering into laughter. They balance each other out, Walsh says: she is “shy and awkward” — though you would not know it here — and Williamson is the “buffer” in certain situations, and the more “logical” one of the two. Williamson views Walsh as the honest one, sometimes brutally so. “I have to step in sometimes and give it a smile and keep it balanced,” she says. “If I play a game and I’m not actually sure how it went, I would text Keira, because I know I’d get the most honest answer from anybody, even if that means it’s not what I want to hear. I think that is where the respect comes from.”

To track the pair’s football careers has been to often forget how young they are. Walsh made her City debut a few months after her 17th birthday and in November this year, Williamson played her 150th game for Arsenal. It is common for those in women’s football to grow up fast but in conversation, one is reminded of the duo’s gleeful, wonderful youth. There was the time, for instance, they rented electric scooters one afternoon at the World Cup in France to explore with Walsh’s Manchester City team-mate Georgia Stanway. The room-mates — Stanway with Williamson, Walsh with Lucy Bronze — had a group chat titled “The three best friends and Lucy”. Stanway, the youngest England player at the tournament, sped ahead on her scooter and they had to “rein her back in”, Williamson says.

“You were being a bit of a Cautious Claire, weren’t you?” teases Walsh, turning to Williamson, “probably as you should do at a World Cup. I think we were just enjoying being kids, weren’t we? Obviously, we were playing, and the reason we were there was to win, but we have so much free time that we were just enjoying being the younger ones.”

“All the older ones… that’s what they kept saying to us,” says Williamson. “Kaz Carney was like: ‘Make sure you enjoy your time now, because hopefully one day you will be the senior ones and there’ll be a lot more pressure on you. Just have the best time ever, make as many memories as possible. Jill Scott — I mean, she was a bit more wild than we are — said she’s got some of the best memories ever from those early tournaments and she wished she could do it again. I don’t think we wanted to waste a second.”

Do not presume, though, that the pair are anything other than serious competitors. By 20, Walsh had won every domestic title going: the WSL, FA Cup and League Cup. Williamson has won the league once, the FA Cup twice and the League Cup twice, finishing as runner-up in the latter to Walsh’s City in 2019. Walsh, an artful holding midfielder in the mould of Sergio Busquets — she grew up watching clips of him and David Silva with her father — will be among the most important players in the England squad moving forward and Williamson, capped 17 times, is touted as a future England captain.

It has not always been easy, though. An early test came in the form of Williamson’s ankle injury, sustained playing for Arsenal against Walsh’s Blackburn Rovers in the FA Youth Cup final. It was so traumatic Walsh admits there are still occasions she will search for Williamson’s results, see her friend has come off and think, “Please tell me it’s not her ankles again. My mum mentions it to me. She’ll say: ‘Did you see Leah came off?’” She addresses Williamson. “Because I’ve seen you in person do it, I feel like I automatically panic. When I see you at camp two weeks later, you’re like: ‘Maybe I was being a bit soft when I came off — it’s nothing to do with my ankles’. But I know what you’ve been through with them, so it is the first thing I think about.”

Williamson, in her own words, “basically just snapped my ankle and everything in it” after misplanting her foot. Stretcher, gas and air, a wheelchair, a doctor advising her to go straight to hospital. “I’m trying to fight back the tears and she’s nearly crying looking at me as well,” Williamson remembers. She stayed at the game because Arsenal had lost the season prior and she wanted to collect her winner’s medal.

“I think I played most of the game thinking, ‘I just hope she’s OK’,” says Walsh. “The only thing I actually remember from that game — not the goals or anything — was afterwards, I saw Leah on the side in a wheelchair with an Arsenal bobble hat on, having to wheel herself on to get her winner’s medal.”

A few months on from Williamson’s injury, Walsh damaged her ankle ligaments — it was an impact injury, and on her laptop, Williamson has pictures of her and Walsh “in wheelchairs at different times”. Walsh collected her second ankle injury at a training camp in La Manga, by which point Williamson’s ankles had betrayed her again. “We were both sat on the bench laughing because it was just crazy luck that we’d both done it again,” Walsh smiles. “I knew I couldn’t sit there feeling sorry for myself next to you.”

During their separate rehabilitation processes, they maintained the habit of visiting each other as often as they could. Their close friendship meant they were never allowed to share a room on international duty to ensure they didn’t isolate themselves from the rest of the group. Walsh was the class clown and Williamson the captain, meaning that “Leah would always get told off for me. They’d always be like: ‘Leah! You need to tell Keira she needs to be a bit more professional!’”

What it all meant was they had lost time to make up elsewhere. Each Christmas, Walsh would come to London from Rochdale and Williamson’s mother Amanda “would treat us to something from Jack Wills. That was like an annual little thing that we did, because I don’t think that I’d ever heard of Jack Wills, being from the north, until I met all these southerners at camp that used to wear it. I think I actually used to go down to see Amanda more than you, to be honest.”

What did they think of each other when they first met?

“You first,” says Williamson.

“No — you go,” Walsh replies.

“I’m going to big you up here,” Williamson begins. “Keira’s always been… she was always one of the best there, and you always want to be mates with the good ones.”

Walsh returns the favour: “I think I was quite jealous of you when you first came because everyone was like: ‘She’s amazing. I was thinking, I want to be amazing, as well, so I want to be friends with her.”

“That’s good, that we both thought the same thing.”

“There you go, then. That’s why we’re friends.”

“I’d say I’m your fangirl, Keira. I’m your hype man.”

Walsh has always been Williamson’s biggest supporter — “when you scored your first goal for England, I think I was happier for you than I would have been if I’d scored” — but probably has good reason to worry about Williamson calling herself a hype man. Before the World Cup, Williamson visited Cex, the second-hand goods chain, and spent £50 on some DJ decks to master during downtime at the tournament.

“I just looked across the corridor and I was like, ‘What is that noise? I’m sure that’s Leah’s room’,” Walsh recalls. “I opened the door and you had these big headphones on, mixing the decks. I saw Georgia just lying on the bed and I was like, ‘What is going on in here?’ They had the balcony door open and you were like: ‘Wait for the drop. Wait for the drop’. I was like: ‘OK – I’ll wait for the drop. You like your music, you are good with music and you actually might be very good. I trust you’. And the drop just never came.”

Williamson hoots with laughter. “Never came. I thought it would be so much easier than it was. It was so hard.” She shakes her head, jokingly rueful. “Massive flop. Massive flop.”

“I feel like you just try your hand at loads of random stuff,” continues Walsh. “I see you on camp and you’re like: ‘I’m doing the harmonica now’.”

Williamson says she has “found her calling” playing the piano in lockdown, but Walsh is unimpressed. “It’s just you try to give off this cool vibe and I feel like people don’t really know you. It just makes me laugh. What have you got — a lightsaber pen? And Star Wars pyjamas? People would just not think that. When you see the exterior of Leah, you would just think, ‘No – not Star Wars’. She’s done all these photoshoots, she’s dead cool, and then she just whacks out the craziest stuff and just makes me laugh.”

Williamson holds up her hands. “It’s true. I can’t deny it.”

The World Cup was particularly testing for Walsh, for whom fierce social media criticism left her questioning whether she wanted to continue to play football. Walsh has spoken numerous times about the impact on her confidence, but what was it like for Williamson, who did not feature as much as Walsh, to witness? She pauses. “I think it’s hard,” she begins, “because you just feel so powerless when you’re not playing. It’s not even like I can go on the pitch and have a shocker to save her from the criticism,” she laughs. “If I tell Keira she’s great, there’s a slight bit of her that’s… I’m her best mate, so I’m going to try and pick her up as much as possible.

“The main thing, especially from a squad perspective, is that we all know how valuable Keira is to us and how — I’m bigging you up here — she’s the centre of what we’re doing as a team. It just annoys me. I wish I could eradicate all those other people because we, as a team, appreciate her so much. That’s all I ever said to Keira – if anybody was picking a team, you’d be the first name on the teamsheet. But it’s hard to get… like I say, I’m her best mate, so I’m honest with her, but at the same time, she probably needed to hear that a little bit more.”

They didn’t talk about it so much, Walsh says. “Because you weren’t playing, I didn’t want to put that on you because I felt like it would be selfish,” she adds. “I thought, at the time: you know what? We’ll just make the best of it off the pitch, and I think that’s why we had such a good time.” Williamson’s first appearance, from the bench in the round-of-16 match against Cameroon, changed Walsh’s perspective “because I was just so happy for you that I didn’t care what people would say about me at that moment. People could say whatever they wanted because I’ve just played in a World Cup with my best friend. Not many people can say that.”

To be best friends, as professional athletes, is a balancing act: in any other walk of life, they would — could — rage at each other, moan, weep, get angry. As professional footballers, they are wary of distracting the other. “I know what you want to achieve, so my problems taking a back seat is fine with me if I know you’re going on to achieve what you want to achieve,” Walsh tells Williamson.

To Sunday, then, and what will happen when two best friends turn competitors for 90 minutes. Walsh smirks. “I feel like you try and keep a really focused head, and then I’ll just be like…” she cups her hands for a high-pitched whisper and springs up like a Jack in a box. “’Leah!’” Williamson rollicks back with laughter. “Then she’ll turn around and she’ll start laughing, but I do it because I know she’s going to laugh and I know that she’s trying to focus. I feel like I’m a lot more relaxed than you. You’re like, ‘Game face, game head, here we go’, and you just have that annoying friend in the background.”

Stanway is the worst, apparently, to the point where Walsh and Williamson will intervene — Williamson with a stern “we’re not having that today” when Stanway inevitably flattens her early doors. “We always text each other a couple of days, speak to each other earlier on in the week before we play each other,” says Williamson of her and Walsh.

“In the game and stuff, we have our little tiffs, and if I say something and she doesn’t agree with it, we’re both playing for the win, and we both understand that,” Walsh concludes, “but then afterwards, we’re straight over to each other.”

She starts to sign off, but Williamson beats her to it. “See you Sunday,” they chorus, in unison.

#leah williamson #keira walsh #lionesses #arsenal wfc #mcwfc

182 notes · View notes

youbloodymadgenius · 4 years

Text

A Brighter Sky (Ivar x reader)

A/N: This is my entry to @saldelys First Year Celebration 🎉 Happy anniversary, my friend 💝

Dagveror = literally day meal, one of the two meals Vikings ate a day.

Prompt in bold.

@geekandbooknerd - thank you for beta reading this for me 💞 This is what I would call a successful collaboration 👍🏼

Let me know if you want to be tagged 😊

Summary: Ivar, who woke up alone, would like to know where you went. What will he think of your answer?

Warnings: slight fluff ? Canon divergent AND historically inaccurate (Sigurd is alive and Blæja is not and has never been his captive).

Words: 1797

Lost in his thoughts, Ivar sighs, massaging his temples with the heels of his hands. His scowl obvious, he dismisses curtly a thrall offering him ale.

Yet, his face brightens as soon as he spots you walking into the Great Hall. "Where have you been?", he shouts, furrowing his brows but grinning anyway as you quickly cross the room, a beaming smile on your face.

You join him and sit carefully on his lap, kissing him briefly. "Where have you been?" He repeats, more gently this time. "I woke up and you were nowhere to be found. You know I hate this. " He exhales deeply before whispering in your ear. "I felt lonely." He knows he sounds needy, clingy, but he can't help. Waking up with you in his arms is one of his favourite things in the world. But this morning, much to his dismay, you weren't next to him, curled on your side, your head on his chest and your legs tangled with his.

"Oh, did you miss me, my love?" You coo, stifling a laugh as best you can. You know better than to wound his pride.

"Of course I did." He answers truthfully, wrapping an arm around your waist and tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. "So tell me, Y/N, where were you? I couldn't find you at the market place…" He winces, his admission that he went looking for you unintentional.

Smiling knowingly but without uttering a word, you pepper light kisses over his jawline, travelling down to the pulse point of his neck. Ivar can't help the faint moan that escapes his lips but recovers quickly, giving you a stern look. "What are you doing, woman?" Placing his hands on your shoulders, he stares at you with a frown. "If you keep trying to divert my attention, I'll come to believe that you're hiding something from me, you know?"

"I'm not hiding anything, I promise." You reassure him immediately, giving him a last peck on the cheek before getting up. "I'm going to tell you everything but just give me a moment, I'm starving." Grabbing a chicken leg, you take a hearty bite right away, shrugging as you explain with your mouth full. "Sorry, I haven't had time to eat yet today. "

"You could have had dagveror with me if you hadn't disappeared. " Ivar grumbles under his breath, making you laugh.

Rolling your eyes, you shake your head. "Stop being suspicious, Ivar! I didn't disappear, I went to the docks." Gulping a mouthful of weak ale, you then wipe your mouth with your forearm.

"And why is that?", Ivar asks, and you can see the wheels turning in his head as well as the exact moment when he puts two and two together. His face falls, his gaze hardens, and he looks away, his jaw tight.

Scrunching his face and clenching his fists, Ivar hisses eventually through gritted teeth. "You wanted to say goodbye to Sigurd." He struggles to control his anger, but you reach out nevertheless without a second thought and cups his face. You know he would never hurt you.

"No Ivar, I wanted to make sure he left." You say in a quiet and steady voice, your eyes boring into his blue ones. "And now he's gone. We should celebrate, don't you think?" You add, cracking a smile.

Ivar frowns obviously confused. "Why would you do that? Why would you want to celebrate his departure? Shouldn't you be sad instead?" He asks dryly, wrapping a hand around your wrist and squeezing it a little too tight. "You like him. He's your friend, after all…" His tone is bitter and the look of suspicion on his face unmistakable.

"I do like him." You nod, wincing because of his firm grip on your wrist. "But you're the one I love."

***

You had grown up on the outskirts of Kattegat. Your father was a merchant and your mother helped him as best she could while taking care of you and your younger siblings. As a child, you had never crossed paths with any of Ragnar's sons. But when you were around fifteen, your father got sick and that's how you ended up behind the market stall, selling spices and seeds. You quickly caught the eye of Hvitserk, who immediately decided that he wanted to fuck you. One day, you had slapped him because he had touched your breast. In your defence, you didn't know he was a prince. To be honest, you're still not sure it would have made any difference. Hvitserk had been stunned and you had heard mocking laughter. Cheering for you, the other Princes; Ubbe, Sigurd and Ivar were laughing out loud.

Long story short, that's how you became friends with all of them.

Hvitserk, although a little offended, had eventually forgiven you and since then you had spent a lot of time laughing together and bantering with each other.

Ubbe, who was already married to Margrethe, wasn't as funny as his brother, but you still enjoyed the little time you spent with him.

You had bonded quite quickly with Sigurd, the sweetest and shyest of them all, reunited by your shared love of music, with his oud and your flute in perfect harmony.

And then, there was Ivar. You had fallen hard and fast for him, his huge mesmerizing blue eyes, and his stormy temper. He had been guarded and withdrawn at first, but he had opened up to you bit by bit, trusted you and eventually fell in love with you.

Your relationship with Ivar is truly a strong one, punctuated of course by numerous outbursts – the blame not entirely on him, you have to say – but above all filled with love and mutual understanding.

Of course, being Ivar's lover and Sigurd's friend isn't always easy, given the difficult relationship between the two of them. However, each of them respects you enough to make it go pretty well, and you know without any doubt that you saved Sigurd's life more than once, sometimes literally.

At the end of the day, though, your heart belongs to Ivar, and he's the one you want to make happy.

***

Eyebrows up, jaw down, you can tell when the realization hits Ivar. Swallowing, he stares at you in disbelief, slowly releasing your wrist. "You…", crossing his arms, he sputters in a halting voice, his head tilted to one side, "… you did this, didn't you? You're the one who convinced him to marry Blæja. And therefore to move to Northumbria."

Smiling softly, you nod and shrug simultaneously. "It wasn't that hard. Sigurd just needed a little push, you know. He was already in love with her. All I had to do was reassure him that marrying a Christian wasn't going to send him to Hel. Nothing more."

Confused, Ivar looks at you with wide eyes, shaking his head. "But why... why did you do that?" His question is genuine, his bewilderment real.

Smiling fondly, you gaze at him with a mischievous look on your face. "Did you see the sky today, Ivar?" You ask in a cheerful tone, gesturing towards the slightly ajar hall doors.

"I don't want you to change the topic, Y/N!" Pursing his lips, Ivar growls, frustrated and suddenly out of patience. It's nothing new, though, and it takes more to scare you. Your lover being exasperated every time the discussion is related to Sigurd is a common occurrence.

So, you just take a deep breath. "I'm not changing the topic, Ivar. Trust me, you'll understand what I'm getting at. So please, tell me, how is the sky today?"

Rolling his eyes, Ivar raises his hands in surrender. He knows that you can be as stubborn as he is. "You won't let it go, will you?" As you shake your head no, he fails to repress a small smile and then pouts playfully, and you can't help but be amazed by his mood swings. Finally, he replies with a sigh. "Bright blue, the sky is bright blue, Y/N."

"Yes, you're right." You nod enthusiastically in excitement. "And do you know why?"

Giving you his 'are-you-kidding-me look', Ivar is at first so bemused that he can't answer. Eventually throwing up his hands while shaking his head, he looks at you as if you were a toddler. "Because summer is coming?" His voice dripping with sarcasm gives away how annoyed he is.

"Wrong answer, my love!" You burst out laughing but become a bit more serious the moment you see that Ivar, crutch in one hand, is planning to leave.

Taking two steps forward, you stop him. "No, Ivar, stay. And listen to me." Your begging eyes soften him, and he collapses back into his chair, tilting up his head and raising his eyebrows questioningly.

"See, my love,…" you carry on immediately, a soft smile on your lips, "Some people are a lot like clouds, you know, 'cause life's so much brighter when they go… So, I decided to make your life, your sky, brighter, by helping Sigurd make the right decision. All he had to do was listen to his heart, marry Blæja and move to Northumbria. " You explain simply, without taking your eyes off him.

Completely stunned, Ivar drops his gaze, scratching the back of his neck and keeping quiet for a long time. When he lifts his eyes to you, you can tell they're watery. Your lover is moved.

"I can't believe you did this for me. " Letting out a shaky sigh, he bites his bottom lip, rubbing his cheek, an obvious frown on concern on his face. " Won't you…", he hesitates, "… miss him?"

"Of course I will!" You speak the truth and you know that indeed, you will miss Sigurd dearly. You also know it's for the best. "But your peace of mind will be worth it. Your happiness will be worth it. And quite frankly, I'm willing to bet that with you out of the picture, Sigurd's sky will be brighter too. You two weren't meant to get along. It may be sad, but there's nothing we can do about it. And now my love," clapping your hands, you give him a dazzling smile, "Are we going to celebrate?" Leaning forward, you make sure your fingers brush his crotch.

Hissing, Ivar draws you closer, nibbling on your ear. "What do you have in mind?" He mumbles hoarsely, one hand on your cheeks.

Laughing, you take his hand to help him up and then hand him his crutch once he’s standing, winking at him. "What do you say we move this to a more private area?" Standing on tiptoes, your lips graze his as you whisper, "And then, I promise, I'll show you, my love…"

🛡⚔️🛡

@saldelys @waiting4inspiration @lisinfleur @honestsycrets @gearhead66 @readsalot73 @milkkygirls @xbellaxcarolinax @shannygoatgruff @zuxiezendler @a-mess-of-fandoms @hecohansen31 @lonewolf471 @ivarthebloodyking @fuckindiva @tgrrose @didiintheblog @inforapound

#saldelysfirstyear #ivar #ivar x reader #ivar ragnarsson #ivar lothbrok #ivar fanfiction #ivar fanfic #ivar fic #ivar imagine #ivar the boneless #ivar vikings #vikings ivar #vikings

314 notes · View notes

a-simple-imagine · 4 years

Text

A Treasured Memory

Synopsis: You reminisce on the past with Charlie. Prompt: "you're quite cute when you're tired"

Pairing: Charlie Weasley x fem!reader

Words: 2.1k+

A/N - This was written for @blisfvll‘s 1.5k writing challenge. This is my first time writing for Charlie Weasley but I am utterly in love with him as a character. This whole thing is just pure fluff so I hope you all enjoy it.

Shrouded in the dim light of flickering candles, you're sat up in bed examining a photo album that arrived by owl. It had been addressed to the both of you so you took it upon yourself to open it. Your fingertips dance over the silky smooth film almost like you could feel the energy of that day from many moons ago. It showed Charlie dead centre surrounded by white snow and bare trees, just in the distance you could see the Shrieking Shack. He wore a thick green coat that reached to his knees, darkish blue jeans and a maroon jumper adorned with a deep yellow 'C' right in the middle. A red and yellow scarf rested tightly around his neck and flecks of pure white sat upon his flaming red hair. The smile on his face indicated a desire to be anywhere but in front of the camera and he was utterly oblivious to you creeping up behind him. As your hands slap against his shoulders, he jumps out of his skin. You can't help but smile as you watch the simple memory play out within the confines of the photograph. Bill had been the one to take it and you were rather grateful that he had. It was a special day forever engraved in your mind.

"What are you looking at?" Pulled from your thoughts by the man himself, Charlie enters the bedroom in nothing more than a pair of red and white checkered PJ bottoms. The bed dips beside you as he climbs in and you place the photo album carefully in his lap.

"Do you remember this?" A day so special to you could be long forgotten by him.

"Where did you get this?"

Your gaze falls to the photograph once more. "Your parents. It's mostly photos of you and your family," Flipping over the page, there was a picture of a very smiley Charlie with a tiny Ginny Weasley. It was an adorable shot but you quickly turn back. "Except for this one- do you remember?"

"Kind of... We went to Hogsmeade with Bill right?"

You nod a little before proclaiming ever so proudly. "I remember this day perfectly."

"And why is that?" Charlie passes the album back so you can continue your walk down memory lane.

"Because it was the day I realised I was actually in love with you..."

Grey clouds filled the afternoon sky, covering the ground in a thick blanket of snow. There was a brisk chill laced with the breeze that threatened to invade your winter clothes, but for now, they kept you reasonably warm. Snow flew into the air with every kick of your shoe and just a few paces behind you the crunch of Charlie followed. The day had been spent accompanying the two eldest Weasley siblings, Bill and Charlie around the small village of Hogsmeade. Nothing had struck your fancy except a Pumpkin Fizz purchased at The Three Broomsticks; the boys had both ordered Butterbeers. Bill was the first to leave so when the time came to return to Hogwarts, it was just you and Charlie. Not that you minded, he was your best friend after all. It had been that way ever since your second year when you showed a mild interest in dragons only to discover your fellow Gryffindor was rather... passionate about the subject. It was one of many things you came to admire about Charlie; he was so passionate about everything he engaged with. It was very sweet to witness just how excited he came at the mention of the ferocious magical creatures.

"It's so cold today." You muse out loud; a shiver spilling through your veins as the cold air blew against your face. It was beginning to feel numb with how cold it was. Charlie hummed in agreement. "Maybe next time you drag me out in the snow we should invest in some hot coco." Spinning on your heel, you begin to walk backwards so you can face him.

"You actually invited yourself," Charlie countered, his brow creasing. It really brought focus to the scar across his eyebrow. "It was only supposed to be Bill and me."

"Oh I see how it is" Arms folded, your bottom lip comes out in your best pout. "You could have just said you didn't want to hang out,"

"You know I didn't mean it that way," His expression softens, he really was too gentle for his own good. Of course, you knew he didn't mean to make it sound like your company was unwanted, you just liked making him sweat. "Sorry,"

"For what?" Bending at the knee, you brush the snow around you into a messy pile. Grabbing a handful off the very top. "I'm the one who intruder on your brotherly bonding." Standing back up, you roll the snow between your hands into a responsibly neat ball. The melting flakes quickly seeping through your Gryffindor mittens.

"We were happy to have you."

His words bring along a smile. "Thanks," Without hesitation, you throw your completed snowball directly at him. It smashes against the large yellow C of his jumper, covering him in white powder. "Now, come on."

Turning back around, you march forward with sincere child-like glee. There was something so magical about the way snow could make a person feel. You come to an abrupt stop as snow crashes into the back of your head; luckily none of it got into your coat. Glancing towards Charlie, he's brushing his hands together with an undeniable smirk. "Oh, it's on Weasley,"

Open fields, bare trees and stone walls guide the way back to the main castle meaning there was a lack of places to find cover. However, there certainly wasn't a lack of ammunition. Running ahead, you duck behind some cobblestone as best you can. Snowballs fly in your direction and you manage to dodge each one as you prepare your own stockpile. With one snowball in hand and five or so in reserve, you very carefully peer over the edge of the wall. Nothing but stone and snow; Charlie had completely vanished. Nicely played. With a deep breath, you listen for the sound of shoes against snow but the whistle of the wind is a heavy distraction. By the time the crunch hits your frozen ears, it's too late; Snow descends from up high like your own personal avalanche, covering you entirely in the frozen flakes. "Gotcha."

"Weasley," You whine, springing to your feet. Shaking your entire body to rid yourself of snow but it already managed to find it's way down your collar while freezing cold water begins to seep through your coat. Hearty laughter fills the air from an utterly amused Weasley; you try to look angry but it's a losing battle as you giggle alongside him. Feeling a lot colder than before, your eyes narrow in on him like a hawk and with the reflexes of a hare, the boy flees for his life. Grabbing the spare snowballs, you launch them one after the other as you chase after him. "You'll pay for that," A few land on their target but he's an agile little bugger. As he sprints past the wall collecting snow, he tosses it back before dropping to the ground. Both concerned and amused, you jog up to him.

"Charlie?" You find him face down in the white snow creating an almost perfect outline of his body. With a deep groan, Charlie flips onto his back; face flushed in a shade of bright red bringing his freckles into the spotlight. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine- don't worry." A sigh of relief, you offer him a gentle smile and a helping hand which he gladly accepts; pulling him to his feet. "Thanks,"

A tender smile graces his lips and for a split second you find yourself lost in his eyes; you've never noticed quite how unique they are. The light brown that surrounds the pupil fades so elegantly into the sea of blue. They're... mystical. Your heart beats a little bit faster as you both stand there in comfortable silence. Reaching up slowly, you brush some snow from his hair. "You should be more careful. We don't want you getting hurt." So many hours spent together and yet something felt different. Pulling your hand away quickly, heat rushed to your cheeks and you push him away. It was only then, while alone playing in the snow, did you realise that somewhere along the way your feelings towards him had changed; or perhaps you had just been scared to admit it to yourself before. "The last one to the castle is a rotten egg- and If I win I expect a chocolate frog."

As fast as you believed yourself to be, the snow made it increasingly difficult especially with it being rather deep. You also didn't count on Charlie Weasley being as fast as he was.

"Cheater," Is all he has to say as he so easily surpasses you; reaching the castle before you have a chance to think of a witty comeback. The boy leans so smugly against the castle wall as you approach, brows furrowed. "That's one chocolate frog for me,"

"How - are you - so fast?" You question between each breath. The race took more out of you than expected; at least you felt a little warmer now. Charlie shrugs at the question and so it's soon forgotten. What used to be such a normal act for the two of you now set your stomach a flutter as you take hold of his hand. "One chocolate frog coming right up."

"You don't have to," He replies, shaking his head a little.

"It was my idea and now I have to pay the price for losing."

Could he sense your nerves as you drifted through the castle corridors towards the common room? Did he feel the beat of your heart or the fluttering in your stomach with your hands together? Did he recognise the moment too? Heat washed over you as you entered the common room; a tickle contained in the bridge of your nose and your head begins to throb.

"I'm gonna go get changed." Dropping his hand, you disappear up to your dorm opting for something more comfortable and warm. It was awfully cold in here now. Heading back down to the coom room, you find Charlie lounging on the couch in front of the fire; just what you needed right now. There were a few students littered around the room but it was relatively quiet. Sitting on the edge next to him, you hold out your hands in front of the fire in search of its warm embrace. "Are you sneaking off into the forbidden forest tonight?"

"Not so loud," He hushes you. "Not tonight, it's way too cold. Not even mum's jumpers will help."

"I think your mum's jumpers are plenty warm," You fall back against the couch; head feeling cloudy. Why did you suddenly feel so hot?

"I can ask her to make you one if you like?" Charlie offers brightly meanwhile your head falls to rest against your best friend's shoulder. "She's always looking for an excuse to knit more." Chuckling to yourself, your eyes drift closed to deal with the sudden onset dizziness. "You alright?" You nod a little against him. Distant voices and the crackling of the fire filling the silence between you. "you're quite cute when you're tired"

Your heart skips a beat but you try not to think anything of it. It’d hurt your head too much to think anything of it. "I'm always cute,"

"Sure you are," a playful chuckle that's quick to fade leaves his lips "Maybe we should get you to bed?"

A gentle groan in response. "I'm fine here. Just... talk to me."

"About what?"

You knew Charlie better than anyone other than maybe his family so there was only one obvious answer. He just needed a little encouragement to ensure you didn't find him annoying; which unknown to him you never do when he talks about them. "I don't know... dragons?"

You don't hear much after that as you feel yourself begin to drift off but you just know his eyes are glittering with every ounce of passion he has for the beasts...

"If I remember correctly, didn't you get sick that day?" Charlie's voice breaks you from the memory. He was right; it turned out that you felt so exhausted because you'd actually caught a cold.

"Yeah," Closing over the album, you place it off on the bedside table for another day. Attention turned to Charlie, he's laying back with his head rested against his hands. Leaning down you place the gentlest of kisses against his lips. "Then you asked Bill to help brew a pepperup potion. Worked a treat although I didn't appreciate the steam shooting out of my ears."

#Charlie Weasley #Charlie Weasley x reader #charlie weasley imagine #harry potter imagine #hogwarts mystery #harry potter fanfiction #blisfvllswritingchallenge

246 notes · View notes

willcwthewisp · 3 years

Text

spirited away | eddie & willow

TIMING: before mother’s day. LOCATION: willow’s apartment. PARTIES: @specterchasing and @willcwthewisp. SUMMARY: eddie goes on a medium-driven chore, but gets medium uno reversed. also the spiderman meme except it’s mediums.

Willow sighed as she lowered her paint brush, feeling that familiar nagging sensation tingling in her neck that came whenever a portrait wasn’t quite right. It looked fine— lovely, even. But there was simply something amiss that the ghost in question hadn’t approved of, and she’d lost the snippets he was saying to her quite some time ago, as if his words had flitted out her open wind on the breeze. Oh well. The piece would be a nice one to sell, and there still might be a person who recognized what it was that she’d painted. There’d been quite a few instances of people coming forward, asking questions about certain pieces she’d done that looked far too similar to their memories of loved ones, or scenes of their youth. That was generally when she passed the painting off to her brother, a medium and exorcist who was much better equipped to deal with the ghost of the painting, and the loved one that came along with it.

It almost came as a relief when she heard a knock at her door. Almost. Rising from her place at the easel in her art room, she peered through the peephole of the door only to be met with the face of someone she’d never seen before. “Ah- sorry, can I help you?” she began nervously, already thinking of the disaster that could strike if she ended up having to open the door. She didn’t have any interest in causing a hospital visit today. Or any day for that matter. Maybe she should request to be moved to the first floor of her complex. Then it’d be a little less worrisome when it came to potentially throwing people across the hallway.

Eddie had some reservations about showing up to a stranger’s house unannounced, but they were outweighed by curiosity and a sense of duty. The ghosts made Willow out to be someone like him. In all of Eddie’s years in White Crest, he’d never had the opportunity to meet someone else who could interact with the dead. Admittedly, it seemed like she had a knack for ignoring them and that didn’t sit well with him, but he tried to reserve judgement until there was proof beyond the claims of a few disgruntled apparitions.

“Yeah, so, hey,” he said, eyes locked onto the peephole. It struck him as odd that she didn’t open the door, but they lived in White Crest, after all. Being careful saved lives. “I know you don’t know me and this is probably wicked weird for you, but I’ve got a message from a, uh, mutual friend that they’d really like you to hear. It’s a little private, so I’d feel a little more comfortable giving it to you in… well, private. You wanna open the door for me?” He thought about reassuring her that he wasn’t some kind of bloodlust-y murderer, but realized that would only make him seem more dangerous.

Willow’s fingers tapped nervously against the door, still looking through the peephole and reminding herself that this man couldn’t see her in return despite the eye contact he made. “A mutual friend?” she echoed, the phrase throwing her. She’d purposefully distanced herself from the bulk of her friends ever since this whole sporadically throwing people problem had come to her attention, and she hadn’t had all that many to begin with. It was a choice of her own, never having been someone to seek out the company of too many people. Willow had been more than happy with that before her telekinesis had made any company dangerous. Now she relied on the people she called at her telemarketing gig to remind herself she was alive. It wasn’t all that helpful when they were yelling half the time.

The ability to say ‘no’ was another of her shortcomings, and Willow walked a few paces back and forth as the man asked to be let in. Going back to the door, she glanced at him once more through the peephole. “I...okay- alright. But just- don’t come too close, okay?” If she could keep a table between him and her, things should be alright. Without further delay, she was opening the door to reveal the interior of her apartment, already taking a few careful steps away from the man.

When Eddie’s question was met with a few long moments of silence, he half-expected his venture to be rendered fruitless. He couldn’t find it in himself to blame Willow for not trusting him, but he did wonder where her sense of adventure was. If a stranger came knocking on his door with the promise of a vague message, they wouldn’t have been able to finish their sentence before he welcomed them in.

Just as he turned away from the door, she finally spoke up. A warning. “No problems there, I’m a big fan of boundaries,” he enthused as the door opened. Willow seemed even more skittish than the average White Crestian as she put ample space between them. Eddie decided not to let it bother him—she likely had her reasons.

“Okay, so, the friend in question is a little on the dead side,” he explained carefully as he stepped into the apartment. “Actually, there’s a few dead friends. Is that… like, is that unusual for you, having dead friends?” As accustomed as he was to having conversations with ghosts, he knew that wasn’t exactly normal. His parents made that perfectly clear to him. If Willow wasn’t as much like him as he hoped she was, he needed to ease her into the subject matter.

“Great- good, that’s good,” Willow babbled nervously as she did exactly as she’d planned, skirting around to the other side of the table that was in her kitchen while Eddie spoke. But the mention of dead friends was more than enough to catch her interest, and in a reflexive move she looked over to the chair that Kal often loved to frequent. He was the ghost she heard most reliably, and currently her best friend seeing as she’d banned herself to as much isolation as possible. Unfortunately she wasn’t entirely sure whether or not he was here at the moment, her focus pulled away from any attempts to perceive him by the stranger in her apartment.

Thankfully, Kal had no problem speaking for himself. The ghost had already taken up a spot at Willow’s shoulder the moment Eddie had stepped into the apartment, feeling rather protective after the last stranger to enter Willow’s abode had left her tired and crying. “What do you want?” the ghost asked the man reflexively, not actually expecting an answer from one of the living. That was- until he recognized the familiar aura of what Eddie was. “Oh shit- you’re a medium, too?”

Willow, still blissfully unaware of the guardian ghost asking questions on her behalf, was doing her best to play it close to the chest. She wasn’t entirely all that private about mediums and their abilities, but it wasn’t exactly the best idea to lead with ‘occasionally I see and hear dead people.’ “Um- do you have dead friends?” she asked, unable to come up with any better reply while being entirely oblivious of that fact that Kal had already given her away.

Willow’s babbling and general nervousness faded into the background the moment Eddie laid eyes on Kal. “I am!” he announced, eyes glistening with pride before finally prying them away to look at Willow. “Looks like we both do,” he said with a wide grin. Hope had taken hold of him before he reached Willow’s apartment, and now he knew it wasn’t in vain. Finally, he knew someone like him; someone he wouldn’t have to hide from, not that he usually did such a good job with keeping secrets. Eddie didn’t know how to be anything except himself, but he thought it might be nice to have someone in his life who didn’t look at him like he was speaking in tongues when he talked about the dead.

“You don’t have to hide anything from me, I’m just like you,” he told Willow. He thought it was a little strange that she apparently hadn’t heard the ghost out her, but maybe she was just playing it cool until she knew she could trust him. “Okay, maybe not just like you, but we’ve got a pretty cool common denominator.”

Eddie took a moment to center himself. Amidst the excitement, he nearly forgot what he came here for. He looked back to Kal. “I’m just here to talk to her about her paintings, nothing weird, I promise.” Again, his eyes switched their focus to Willow. “See, some of our dead friends aren’t exactly happy with how they’re being portrayed, and they’ve been very adamant that I bring the issue up to you.”

Willow almost jumped at the stranger’s exuberance, momentarily confused while he replied to Kal. She still couldn’t hear the ghost, her mind moving far too fast at the moment for it to slow down enough to listen to her ‘dead friend.’ “Like me?” she repeated the words skeptically until he began speaking to Kal once again. “So you’re a medium?” Kal put his hands up as if trying to stop Eddie’s words before he could get them out...to little avail. “Hold on- don’t say that!” Willow’s paintings were one of the few, free joys the woman had left in the world, and he wasn’t too keen on seeing whatever reaction she might have in response to the other medium’s claims.

But the words had been said, and Willow’s lips had already turned downwards into the beginning of a frown, looking towards the door of her art room and then back to Eddie. “They don’t like them?” Did they want her to stop? She’d always loved painting the stories she heard from the ghosts, even if some of them were sadder than the rest. Those were the paintings she also gave to her brother, the ones that had such miserable stories attached to them. Surely all ghosts deserved to move on if that’s what they wanted, but the ones that could only focus on their pain...that could only give Willow the traumatic stories of their demise, those were the ones that needed it the most. “I mean...I know my pictures aren’t perfect to what they remember but…” she trailed off with uncertainty, not entirely sure where that sentence had been going.

Kal’s warning went unfortunately unheeded, and Eddie only realized its importance once he saw the frown on Willow’s face. Her second question dampened his initial excitement. He didn’t know how important her paintings were to her, but it already sounded like he wounded her pride. So much for making friends.

“Well, I didn’t say that,” he quickly backtracked. “I’m sure they really appreciate the time and effort you put into memorializing them—I know I would.” Eddie spent more time than he cared to admit wondering about his own demise and what would follow it; how he’d be remembered. If someone cared enough to put his final moments on canvas, he couldn’t imagine being anything other than grateful. “Really, they just have a few minor critiques. You know ghosts, they can be a little picky.” He shot Kal an apologetic glance. “I know how hard it can be to feel the pressure of someone’s last wishes on your shoulders, it makes you really wanna do right by them, but there’s no way to do it perfectly every time, y’know? And only a few have come to me, so I bet you’re actually doing a really great job overall.”

The stranger was sure of the dead’s gratitude because the ghosts had said as much to him? Or was it because he assumed such a thing? “Did they...tell you that?” Willow asked tentatively, hoping that the answer might be yes. She didn’t paint solely for the ghosts, but it’d be nice to know that they got some enjoyment out of it as well. She’d always thought they liked having their stories listened to, being given a moment to relay something important of their life and seeing it painted before their very eyes. Still standing behind Willow was Kal, nodding his head emphatically as if he could provide the answer for Eddie, or at least signal the other man into giving a good one.

The mention of ghosts being less than fond of her paintings was awkward enough, but now came the part where Willow had to tell this man that she actually wasn’t all that familiar with working for the dead, at least not in the way most mediums were. She wasn’t as self-conscious about her lack of abilities when it came to her family, having accepted long ago that she was different, and actually being somewhat grateful for the fact that she’d gotten to live a life of her own rather than one ruled by the departed. But when such an admission was being made to another medium that wasn’t related to her...well, it was nerve wracking to say the least. “Ah- well- about that. I don’t actually see and hear them all that well. Just sometimes. Not like the rest of my family or most mediums or whatever.” The last of his words had another semi-hopeful spark entering her eyes. “Really? You think so? Do you know which paintings the ones that have come to you are upset about?”

Seeing Kal’s emphatic nodding convinced Eddie to mirror the action. “Yeah, of course,” he said. In truth, they were usually more concerned with their grievances than what they enjoyed about Willow’s work, but Eddie felt like her spirit had been crushed enough for one evening. If she needed to hear a white lie to keep her self-esteem from folding in on itself, he would more than happily oblige.

“Oh,” Eddie uttered upon hearing her confession, more interested in learning that her family shared her gift than anything else. He wondered what that must be like—to be surrounded by people that understood you. Mild jealousy flared in his gut. He thought he’d met someone like him, but instead it seemed to inhabit two completely different worlds. “At least you have people in your life who can help translate,” he offered, smiling sadly in spite of himself.

Willow’s follow-up question pulled him out of his self-pity. “Yeah, one sec.” He pulled his phone out of his back pocket and opened the notes app. “George, the guy who died in a house fire, he said his eyes weren’t that close together. Shelly, the elderly woman who died of natural causes, says that you got her bedroom all wrong—she can’t stand your choice of wallpaper. And, um, Andrea, killed by some kind of demonic moose, would like it if you painted her with a little more dignity. She swears she didn’t go out screaming.” Eddie looked up from his phone to see how much damage their criticism had done. “See? Not so bad, just… little things.”

“Really?” Willow asked again, rather smitten with the thought that the ghosts might like her work. Sure, the person she painted most for was herself but...it was still nice to hear that people had enjoyed your work— especially when they were the inspiration. “Well then...I’m glad they like it.” The very beginnings of a smile had taken to the corners of Willow’s lips, looking the most relaxed she had since this conversation began.

But that smile quickly turned to concern as Eddie spoke. He didn’t have anyone with him? How had he learned about the world of ghosts in the first place? “You parents...they can’t sense ghosts?” Willow supposed the ability didn’t have to run in families, but she was rather biased when she’d been raised in a family full of spirit-sensing humans. “Well you know- if you ever needed someone to help you translate I’m sure anyone in my family would be happy to. Especially my mom or brother.” It’d been some ten minutes of knowing the man after he’d shown up unaccounted at her door, and she was already offering him access to her family. This was probably what some of her more cynical friends were talking about when they said her kindness would get her hurt.

Willow listened carefully to his requests, trying to memorize them all before she realized she’d most likely forget. “Do you think you could send the list to me? I could give you my number.” Then he’d also have it if he had any ghost questions, and was too nervous to ask how to contact her in the future. Going over what she remembered from his list, her lips pursed ever so slightly as she thought of the paintings in question. She couldn’t be sure, but this seemed more like an issue of vanity rather than her skill. Except for the wallpaper one. She often filled in the lesser details of paintings that ghosts didn’t bother to outline with her own artistic license. “Yeah- not too big.” Now that it was clear it was more the ghost’s problem than her’s, she was somewhere closer to being set at ease.

At the sight of Willow’s sort-of-smile, Eddie grinned from ear-to-ear. It felt like he managed to do something right. “Yeah, me too,” he enthused. He didn’t know Willow well, or at all really, but he already had a sense she might need the validation. Eddie couldn’t blame her, he had a lot in common with Tinker Bell, himself. When the applause stopped, so did his heart. Considering that, he realized he might have been projecting, but doing so in this instance seemed harmless enough.

The smile dropped as quickly as it disappeared, giving Eddie a taste of emotional whiplash. Willow seemed concerned about him, he didn’t intend for that, but her offer struck him right in the heart. “I don’t really wanna bother anyone,” he said politely while every fiber of his being revolted against his ill-timed manners. “But, I mean, if they… if they would be happy to help, like you said, it’d probably be better for everyone if I took you up on that, right? Who wants an uneducated medium running around solo?” He shrugged while his heart beat wildly in his chest. Finally, people who would understand him. Eddie’s throat tightened as he considered the possibilities.

“Oh, yeah, no problem!” Eddie brandished phone and closed the distance between Willow and himself with little regard for how intentionally she’d cultivated it. “Here you go,” he said amicably as he offered the device to her.

Oh! The younger man looked very nice when he smiled, like he didn’t have a single intention to hurt anyone that lived in this world. The change in his demeanor had her mirroring it instinctually, and her own smile grew bigger— as if they were stuck in a feedback loop of grins. While he began to speak of being a bother, Willow’s head was already shaking in a fierce denial of the concept, not willing to let him disparage himself in her presence. “You’re not! I’m the one who offered, anyway! And I mean- it’s always nice to have more ghost friends, isn’t it?” Friends were the last thing she needed while she was a literal flight risk in the sense of sending those around her sailing via telekinesis. But she couldn’t just let him fumble in this strange world by himself. “Perfect, then! I could put you into contact with my brother first! He’s the most involved with all the spiritual stuff- he’s actually an exorcist in addition to his mediumship.” If this young man latched onto her brother, Forest, there was also less risk of him coming around Willow to get hurt.

Gingerly accepting his phone while being careful to avoid any contact, Willow tapped her number into the contacts, adding her name to the entry. Oh, right- she hadn’t actually introduced herself quite yet. “I’m Willow, by the way. Willow Finch.” She made no inclination to offer a hand for shaking, still avoiding physical contact at all costs.

The moment Willow uttered the words ‘ghost friends’, Eddie felt a rush of unexpected affection. His entire life, most people either completely denied the existence of ghosts or spoke poorly of them. For a moment, Eddie struggled to find the right words to say, an unheard of predicament for him. “Sorry,” he said with a laugh. “It’s just—you ever hear something that sounds too good to be true? I’m waiting for the rug to be pulled out from under me.” Not only did her family have mediums, it had exorcists. He wondered if she knew how lucky she was.

Eddie watched as she entered her phone number, half-expecting it to begin with 555. “Oh, right, I kinda did walk into your home without telling you who I am, didn’t I?” It wouldn’t be the first time he disregarded common courtesy and overstepped boundaries, and it likely wouldn’t be the last either. “The ghosts told me your name, but I’m Eddie, Eddie Carridine. It’s awesome to meet you, Willow Finch.”

Willow’s heart already ached for him, recognizing a loneliness in his words that she knew intimately these days. Perhaps their situations of isolation were from different patterns, but they’d been cut from the same cloth. The feeling of being alone wasn’t kind in the least, no matter where it stemmed from. Not for the first time she wished she could lend someone physical comfort in addition to emotional solace, the desire to lay a gentle hand on his shoulder growing stronger the longer he stood in front of her. “Of course. The world can be disappointing in the worst ways,” she began softly while forcing herself to stay where she was. “But I also know me and my family. And I bet you’ll be begging to get rid of us before they’d even think about leaving you alone. It’s just not in our blood.” After all, wasn’t that one of the tenants of being a medium? Ensuring that not even the dead were left behind, let alone one of their own. Where that was potentially comforting to Eddie, it was less than ideal for Willow— constantly having to make her own space when it came to the people that loved and raised her for fear of hurting them.

“You were just trying to help,” Willow began with a chuckle, the only reservations left in her being based around keeping Eddie out of arms-length. And so far he’d respected that. “And the dead...they have a lot less people helping them than the living- so I’m glad you did.” Her smile was softer this time, still settling into who she was while she was less concerned about a stranger being in her home. “It’s awesome to meet you too, Eddie.”

Kal elected this as good a time as ever to re-enter the conversation, some of his wariness stirpped away as the conversation proceeded. Besides— he was naturally inclined to like any medium he came across. “She means it- you know. About not leaving people alone. She can’t see me half the time, but she still talks to me. Even if she’s not even sure I’m here. She’d do the same for you.” It was why he’d become so attached to Willow in the first place, unable to deny the heart she had for caring.

Eddie smiled sadly when Willow mentioned disappointment. The world let him down a few times, but he placed the blame on himself more often than not. He made eye contact with his biggest disappointment every time he looked in the mirror. Willow swiftly pulled his mood out of the gutters of self-deprecation when she told him he wouldn’t be left alone, not by her family. A lump formed in his throat, forcing Eddie to convince himself not express such intense emotions around someone he met minutes ago. “Where’ve you guys been my whole life?” he asked, making an attempt at levity. Nothing she said felt real, but Eddie had a penchant for far-fetched beliefs.

“Yeah, you actually get it,” he said, nodding as he did. It made sense for a fellow medium to empathize with ghosts, but that didn’t make it any less surreal. “I’m glad I did too, otherwise we might not have ever met. That would’ve been a pretty big loss, I think.” He didn’t want to sound too certain, he knew how intense he could be.

Kal captured his attention next, confirming what Willow said. The lump in Eddie’s throat quivered, forcing him to clear it. “You guys make quite the duo,” he observed. “I, um, appreciate it—everything, I mean.” His gaze turned back to Willow. “You didn’t have to be so kind, most people wouldn’t. So, I… yeah, I’ll make sure you don’t regret it.”

Willow could tell he was on the verge of spilling over, she recognized it well when she’d seen it so often in herself. A gentle shrug tugged at her shoulders in response to his question, knowing he was trying to lighten the mood, but unable to perfectly match the nonchalance. “Just sitting here waiting, I guess. I think you’re actually running a bit late.” Another bell-like laugh trickled from her lips, not wanting to come on too strongly despite the kindness in her words. But she recognized a lost soul when she saw one, even if she’d seen less wandering spirits than most mediums had.

She got it. Maybe not quite as much as someone with fully realized abilities, but she’d seen enough of it through her sister and brother, and parents as well. For a moment Willow was also overcome by emotion, her throat tightening as Eddie landed his compliments. How long had it been since she’d had such a tender moment in person? How long had it been since she’d made actual eye contact with someone for this extended amount of time? “I think I’m the one who would have been missing out,” she answered with the corners of her eyes crinkling in a welcoming happiness. She didn’t mind his intensity, oftentimes having a penchant for it herself when it came to the delicate side of life.

Willow was silent a moment while she assumed Kal was talking to Eddie, reckoning the way his gaze flitted to the ghost over her shoulder. She’d seen it in the eyes of her family more than enough times. “Kal’s been here with me when...I haven’t been able to see much of anyone else. He does just as much for me as I do for him.” Possibly even more. “The way I see it- kindness is free, isn’t it?” Another shrug claimed her, and for a moment she thought she could almost feel Kal’s hand as he laid it onto her shoulder. “I’m just glad I can give it. You just focus on being kind to yourself, and we’ll call it even, yeah?”

Fresh tears stung Eddie’s eyes. He immediately blinked them away, trying his best to save face. Showing his emotions rarely sat well with him, but he felt safe here even though he only just arrived. “Sorry,” he offered yet another apology as a second wave of tears formed in his eyes. “I’m sorry, this is probably so awkward.” He wondered what Willow thought of him crying at the first sign of kindness. Eddie pulled the hem of his jacket’s sleeve into his palm and wiped away the evidence of his emotional outpouring. “I promise, I don’t usually do this in front of people I’ve just met… or anyone, actually.” He let out an empty huff of laughter, suddenly unable to make eye contact.

The blows kept coming as Willow turned the compliment around on him. “Yeah, well, we’ll see,” he countered. “Get back to me when you’ve known me for a few hours.” Eddie felt pathetic and happy at the same time; exposed and protected. It didn’t make sense, emotions weren’t supposed to contradict each other so harshly, not in his experience.

Eddie watched as Kal’s hand rested on Willow’s shoulder. He said she couldn’t see him half the time, but Eddie liked to think he could recognize love when saw it. An irresistible urge came over him and, before better judgement could kick in, his arms wrapped around Willow.

Willow was a sympathy crier. There was no way around it, and her own eyes were beginning to well as she watched Eddie’s fill with tears, though her’s were born of the happiness that came from witnessing the weight fall from the other medium’s shoulders. Her heart ached for him, recognizing just how desperate he must be to break down so easily when faced with the bare minimum in terms of showings of kindness. Her own clumsy laugh danced with Eddie’s while she gave him whatever time he needed to recollect himself. She’d already decided she was going to ask him to stay for some juice and cookies. Or maybe wine and cookies? He looked fairly young, just at the cusp of drinking age. Someone so young should never have been as alone as he seemed, and her soul began to hurt all over again.

All that turned to panic in the very blink of an eye as Eddie reached for a hug, and Willow’s hands were thrown out in front of her while she yelled frantically, “No! Don’t!” But it was too late, and as the young man came into contact with her hands she felt the telekinesis flash along with her flaring emotions. In another blink, he was pulsed back from her with a thrust far too powerful for the force to have come from her hands alone. “Oh god- oh god,” she gasped as she ran to his landing place on the couch. He’d fallen on something soft, but she wouldn’t feel relief until she knew he was alright. “Are you okay? Are you hurt? Oh no- oh god I’m so sorry.” This time her tears were ones of dread and hopelessness. She should have known. Should have known things were going far too well, and that danger was lurking around the corner.

Eddie pushed the envelope often, it didn’t always end well, but he could honestly say that being telekinetically launched across the room was a first. He hit the couch with a thud, feeling like the air in his lungs had been knocked out of him. Before he could manage to sit up, Willow appeared next to him spewing apologies and concern. Eddie looked up at her, recognizing that she never meant to hurt him, and couldn’t help laughing. His lungs hurt, but he preferred the pain over crying. Propping himself up on his elbows, Eddie shook his head. “Hey, accidents happen,” he said with a wide grin. “But, uh, do you think you could teach me how to do that?”

Accidents happened, but they happened far too often when it came to Willow and her telekinesis. “But they shouldn’t,” she insisted, head shaking even as she skittered to put space between her and Eddie once again. “I don’t- I don’t control it.” The admission was paired with a blanket of shame and guilt falling over her features. Eddie had trusted her to give an answer when she offered help, and she was already failing the first question of that test. “I’m sorry- I can’t- I don’t know how to teach you. I don’t even know how to teach myself.” That was why he should stick around her brother more than he ever clung to her. “You should- you should go for now, I don’t want to hurt you if you stay longer.” How could she offer him a home, and then cast him out in the next breath? Was that not the cruelest thing she could have done? But if he left disappointed, at least he left whole and with his life still intact.

“Thank you, though.” He’d given her so much in just the span of a half an hour or so. “Really- thank you. I’m um- I’m glad the ghosts chose you to deliver the message, and brought you here.” Now the ghosts of her anxiety would just have to get him to leave. “And I do want you to text me.” In person wasn’t something she was willing to offer in the wake of having lost control, but she remembered how relieved he’d look immediately before everything had gone south, the look of a man crawling towards an oasis in the midst of a desert while he’d throw himself into his attempted hug. She wanted to be the person that quenched his loneliness. Willow just wasn’t sure how to do it while keeping him in one piece.

#// I AM EMO ABOUT THESE TWO MEDIUMS #AND FRANKIE IS A GIFT #wickedswriting #chatzy #ch:eddie #spirited away

8 notes · View notes

hustlinhufflepuff · 3 years

Text

I’ll Remember (Part 2)

PART ONE

Dracoxfemreader

Warnings: some bad words, rough sex, smut

A/N: This is my first time writing smut I hope it’s okay. I’m out of school till January so I can write without feeling guilt for not doing my work! Also, I tried making the sex scene more real by including him asking for consent and respecting boundaries! @dray-cookies I hope I didn’t disappoint omg IM SCARED

Word count: 3945

The next morning comes – scratch that, the next afternoon comes and you wake up. You wipe the drool off your face as you sit up on your bed. I thought sleeping was supposed to help not getting a hangover. You get up and stumble into the bathroom and see yourself in the mirror. You were still wearing last night's outfit and your mascara was smudged. You undress yourself and get in the shower to remove the smell of alcohol and wipe off the smudged mascara. Once you get out you look in the mirror and wipe off whatever residue was on your face and brush your teeth. You exit the bathroom and your roommate has returned, “Oh, you’re up!” she said surprised. “I wouldn’t say I’m completely awake” you respond. She shrugs and continues shuffling through her chest. “What are you searching for?” you ask. “I’m looking for my picture of my family, I’ve been meaning to frame it and put it on my nightstand” she says, continuing to rummage through everything. “Ah, well you have fun with that, I’m heading to lunch” you say turning the doorknob. “Yeah, heading to lunch an hour late. “Well I didn’t you wake me up!” you say standing in the door frame. She looked back at you, “You don’t think I tried?” she said and you closed your eyes and tilted your head to say “fair enough”.

You arrived at the Great Hall and sat down, it was pretty vacant and you didn’t see anyone you wanted to sit with so you sat alone. You began eating some soup and slurping it up, “Oh God, please stop making that horrendous sound” you look up to see Draco standing across from you. He sits down in front of you and you furrow your eyebrows, “Actually, in Japan, it’s considered a compliment to the chef if you slurp your ramen” you say sitting straighter. Draco scoffs, “Are we in Japan and are you eating ramen?” he said looking at you. “Well, if you don’t like it, you can leave” you say back. He puts his hands up and pushes forward, “Whoa, calm down!! I’ll put up with it and stay.” he says. “I am calm!!” you raise your voice and slam your fist on the table. “Sorry, I’m cranky” you say, realizing you overreacted. “Well, you did drink 8 cups of beer” you roll your eyes. “You came to the party?” you say confused. “Yeah, I got there just in time to see you drink your 8th cup” he replied. “I was there for maybe half an hour until you knocked out” you blush slightly. You look up at the ceiling trying to remember last night, “I kind of remember now, I remember us talking while I was in bed” you look at him and could see he was getting uncomfortable. “Yep, we did. We just talked about basic stuff, got to go!” he said, getting up quickly and walking out the Great Hall at a fast pace. You watch him walk out, ‘Weird, he has a cute butt though’ you think to yourself, you shrug and finish up your soup.

After you took a short nap and became rehydrated, you didn’t feel so hungover. You kept thinking about why Draco felt so uncomfortable around you, he wasn’t that normally. Okay, let me think back to last night you think as you close your eyes. 1. I got carried by my teammates and the party started. 2. I started drinking while waiting for Draco. 3. I sang loudly and danced terribly after my 4th drink 4. I got sad because Draco hadn’t shown up and started drinking my 6th drink 5. After my 7th I began dancing again. 6. Got tired, started my 8th drink and Draco came! 7. I got tired and he helped me to my dorm. 8. We talked about…. shit… this is the part I can’t remember… Come on, brain! Think!! Okay, we talked about the game and he said he got distracted and that’s why he lost! He got distracted by… ME! He got distracted by ME! I remember now! He told me I was pretty and kissed me goodnight!

Your roommate poked you, “You okay?” she asks. You open your eyes, “Yes, why?” you respond, sitting up on your bed. “You were just making weird faces, I didn’t know what was happening” she shrugged. “Oh, yeah.. just thinking about things..” you say, fiddling with your hands. “Okay..” she said, skeptical of you, “Did you think about dinner? Cause I want dinner”. “Yes, let’s go!” you agree putting your shoes on.

As you sit next to your friend, you look behind you and see Draco sitting behind you at the Slytherin table. “Pssst” you whisper, his head snapped back to look at you. “What?” he whispered back. “We need to talk after dinner!” you raised your voice a little. “Why?” he raised his eyebrows. “Hey, Draco! What are you doing talking to a Huffle-punk” one of his friend sneered. “Shut up before I make you” Draco turned his head around and his voice became deeper and angry. His friend pressed his lips together and continued picking at his plate. “Why?” he repeated as he turned his torso to face you. “You’ll find out if you come with me” you smile. He frowns, upset that he has to wait to know.

He walks out the Great Hall with you, “Where are we going?” he asked. “The corridor, no one's ever there” you say, leading him. As you close the door behind you, you look Draco in the eyes and take a deep breath. “I know what you said last night”. Draco scoffed, “Really? What was that?” he crossed his arms. “You called me pretty!” you exclaimed. Draco’s face turned pink, “Uh, no I didn’t” his voice was shaky. “Draco, your reaction just admitted to me that you did” you look at him, “that's why you left earlier today right?” you say.

You can see Draco becoming shyer, he shook his head. “Stop lying, or..or.. I’ll do this!” you grab his face and stand on your toes and kiss him. You pull away and see an even pinker Draco, with your lipstick tinting his lips. “I, uh, yes, sorry, I” he was stumbling over his word as he spoke. You tapped his cheeks softly, “Draco!”. “Right, yes, sorry for lying. I did in fact call you pretty, but I wouldn’t have lied had I known you’d kiss me” he smiled and scratched the back of his head. “I know we haven’t known each other very along but… I feel like you care… you know? Like care about me.” he said softly. You grabbed his hand, “I’m glad you feel that way, I do care about you and I know you care about me, you’ve proved it by defending me.” you smiled and looked down to hide your flushed face. He smiled, “I do” he gently pushed your chin up to look at him. He kissed you and you rested your arms on his shoulders. You pulled away and just stared into his eyes, “We should probably leave” you state and Draco nods and you both walk out the door.

“What will people think when they realize I’ve gone soft for you?” Draco looks at you. “Probably blame you for losing the last game” you chuckle. “I’m serious, y/n. I don’t want people to think I’m weak.” he said. “They won’t, you’ve protected me. If anything, they’ll be even more scared to mess with you or me” Draco smiled at your response, “Yeah! You’re always right, y/n” he said as he held your hand. You walk towards the Hufflepuff dorms, the few people in the halls gave you two looks but Draco gave them a mean glare.

“Well, I’ll see you tomorrow?” you suggest. “I can’t wait,” Draco started going in for a kiss, “No, Mr. Malfoy.” Snape said, walking out of his classroom with a stack of papers. “Way to kill the mood” you say a little annoyed. “Bye sweetheart” he said letting go of your hands as he headed toward the Slytherin rooms. You tap the barrel 5 times and walk into the common room. You run towards your room, squealing, which got some strange looks from the people who were in the common room. “LILI” you exclaim as you burst through the door. “Y/N” she says with the same intensity as you. She was writing a paper and you jumped on the bed. “y/n, you almost made me spill all the ink!” she says placing her school supplies on her nightstand. “I’m sorry but I just have to tell someone!” you say. “Alright, what is it?” she asked. “Draco and I kissed!” her jaw dropped. “No!” she said. “Yes!” you jumped up and hugged her. “I knew you liked him!” she pushed you off her because you were hugging her for so long. “Like, present tense” you correct her and she rolls her eyes. “Well, I’m happy for you both. You’ll be good for him” she smiled at you. “Now, let me work” her smile disappeared as she continued writing her paper.

You rushed to breakfast that Monday morning, waking up before your roommate to get ready. You took longer than her to get ready, she was naturally pretty and could literally walk out the door in her pajamas and look good. When you both got to breakfast you kept staring at Draco. “y/n!” a friend snapped her fingers in your face. “Yeah, yeah” you say, moving your eyes off of Draco to your friend. “What’s up with you this morning? You seem a bit distracted” she asks. “It’s because her and Draco kissed last night” your roommate answers for you. “No way!” “Get it, y/n” “Nice!” the people around you commented. “DRACO? DRACO MALFOY?” one of them yelled from a few seats done, everyone glared at him, including the Slytherins within hearing range, which meant Draco heard.

Draco looked at the boy who yelled his name and stood up to confront it. “Yes?” he said placing his hands onto the table and bending slightly to be at eye-level. “What could you possibly want, you mu– must be stupid” Draco stopped himself from saying “mudblood” to the poor boy. At this point the entire cafeteria was staring at the encounter. “No.. I was just going to ask.. Is it true?” the boy asked scared he’d say the wrong thing. Draco raised his eyebrows, “Is what true?” he questioned. “That..that..that” he stuttered. “Out with it already!” Draco demanded. “IS IT TRUE THAT YOU’RE DATING Y/N?” the boy yelled, shutting his eyes, scared of Draco's reaction. The people listening in began whispering among themselves. Draco sighed as he looked at you, he took a deep breath and stood up tall, “Why yes, I am. I don’t see how that’s any of your business.” he replied and walked away. Everyone continued talking about, his friends at his table were either giggling or staring at him in confusion.

You walked by Draco’s side as you both walked to Care for Magical creatures. “I’m proud of you” you say to him. “For what?” he asks. “You didn't call him a.. mudblood” you whispered the last word so no one would hear. “Oh, that. Yes, I’m trying to watch my language for you” he responds nonchalantly. “Aww” you coo. You stood next to him once you got to class, you held hands. “This ‘ere is a fire crab” Hagrid held the creature in his hands showing around to the class. “Isn’t she a beaut?” he asked the class. Draco shook his head and you giggled. “These babies are endangered, meaning there aren’t many of them out ‘ere.” he informed the class, and the class gave disappointed ‘aws’ when he shared that information. “Their shells are highly valuable, which means people care more about the money than protecting this wonderful species” he said holding the crab up.

“Alright, she is kind of cute” you whispered to Draco. “A little” he agreed. 2 girls in front of you turned around, annoyed that your conversation was distracting them. They didn’t expect for Draco to be there and give them a scowl. They quickly turned around and focused their attention on Hagrid. “Not to worry, I got another female and 2 males, they’ll make babies!” he said, excited.

Class was over and you walked with Draco to your next class, he had a free period and wanted to spend all his time with you. “You’re taking Muggle Studies?!” he asks, confused. “Yes, I find their world so fascinating” you tell him. He scoffs, “What could be so great in the Muggle world?”. “They have things called smart phones and it can do all sorts of things! Like send a message to someone else’s in a second! Without being close!” you exclaim. “Psh, we can use owls for that!” he says. “Yeah, but it’d be nice to talk to you after curfew.” you tell him as you're standing outside of the classroom.

“Do you think Professor Burbage would mind if I sat in for a lesson” he asks. “Of course not! Yay!” you clap and pull him into the classroom. “Today, we’ll be discussing how muggles travel the world!” Professor Burbage spins the globe on her desk. You begin writing notes, ‘Muggle Travel’. Draco looks over your shoulder confused but doesn’t comment as he doesn’t want to bring attention to himself in a class he wasn’t even supposed to be in. Plus, he thought you looked pretty when you were focused. “Now, people can travel by cars but it can take hours, even days to arrive at their destination!” the class gasps. “But, they use planes too!” she continues. “Planes look like this,” she shows a model airplane. “They’re huge! And people fly from one place to another much quicker this way!” you scribble down your notes. Draco lays back into his seat, actually interested by the new information. “Professor, why would they use their cars and not the plane?” you ask after she acknowledges your raised hand.

“Well, my sweet child, muggles also use money and have jobs that pay better than others. Some families just can’t afford to pay for a plane for multiple tickets and driving a car costs less” you write that down but raise your non dominant hand to continue your question. “Yes, y/l/n?” “How much does a car cost?” you look up from writing. “Cars can cost a lot of money, you have to buy a car which can either be cheap or expensive, and if you buy a cheap care you’ll have to fix the car which would cause you to spend more money and then in order to drive the car you have to put a thing called ‘gas’ inside of it” she displays her figure car and a ‘gas station’ and shows the class how it works.

“Muggles are weird,” Draco says as you leave the class. “You’re weird” you tease him. “However, I can see how you find them interesting,” he says disregarding your remark. “Ooo, do you think you’ll enroll,” you nudge him. “I would but I’d be too far behind,” he responds. “I can help you get caught up!” you offer. “Seriously? Alright, I’ll get it added to my schedule.” he shrugs. “I’ll see you after dinner!”

“Okay, okay, we can start studying, I don’t want anyone to see what we’re studying, can we go into corridor?” he asks. “Fine,” you groan. He grins because you agreed to it. “Okay, first chapter, why do we hide the existence of magic?” You read aloud. You and Draco go over the chapter, “so, every time anyone sees it, we just use obliviate?” he asks, you nod. “Yes, that's how we're still a secret, obviously wizards have messed up in the past and exposed magic but they’ve controlled the problem” you say closing the book. “Okay, 1 chapter down, 3 more to go, woo-hoo!” you cheer. “We still have 30 minutes until curfew..” Draco states. “We could stay in here, together?” he suggests. “Yeah! I’d love that, love,” you say, reaching out to hold his hand.

You both scoot closer to each other, and start kissing, “I love your lips y/n” he pulls away to tell you but quickly returns to kissing you. He begins kissing your neck, you raise your head so he could kiss you everywhere. “I love your kisses Draco” you say with your fingers intertwined in his hair.

He lifts you up from your seat onto his lap. He kisses your neck from behind, you giggle and squirm because it tickles. He rubs his hand up and down your arms, “you’re so beautiful y/n” he whispers in your ear, “and when you wear your skirts, it just makes it hard to resist,” he whispers. “Resist from what?” you whisper back. “Resist from kissing you and touching you everywhere” he answers. “Then stop resisting” you say getting up and sitting in his lap facing hip. He grabs your face and kisses you roughly, he kisses your neck and begins working on giving you a love bite. “You need a mark on your neck so everyone knows that you’re mine” you simply let out a small moan. “Say it, say that you’re mine!” he says as his hands slide under and he squeezes you ass. “Yes! Oh, yes, I’m all yours” you throw your head back enjoying how he’s rubbing his hand up and down your thighs. “Good girl” he calls you. That name made your pussy start getting wet, and you could feel how hard he was.

He tugs at your top, beginning to unbutton it. He unclasps your bra and begins kissing your breast. You run your fingers through his hair as you grind against his crotch. “Fuck, don’t tease me baby girl” he says. “It’s yours if you want it, Draco” you tell him. “Please, call me sir,” he asks. “Mmm, yes sir” you respond. “Get up” he commands you. He pulls his pants and briefs down, his hard cock quickly rose and smacked his stomach.

“Have you ever given a blowjob?” he asks. You shake your head no, “Well, here’s your chance, kneel in front of me, baby girl” you do as you're told and put your hand around his thick cock. It’s pulsing, you put your mouth on the head and moans, “Fuck yes” he moans out as he watches you. You put it further in your mouth, “Oo, careful with your teeth, sweetie” he asks. You continue going deeper, until it hits the back of your throat. There was still another two inches that never made it in your mouth, “Is it okay if I’m rough with you?” he whispers and you nod with his cock still in your mouth. He grabs your hair and pulls in and out of your mouth, going deeper than you thought it could. You push against his thighs after two minutes, he pulls out and wipes the tears off your face. “You look so beautiful getting face fucked by me, princess.” he smiles down at you and you smile back with your mascara smudged everywhere. “Thank you… sir” he kisses the top off your head. “Want to be a good girl and take those panties off for me?” you nod and take them off you tug at your skirt but Draco grabs your hand, “Leave it” he says, “get on my lap, baby girl” he spreads his legs. You get on top and his cock is against his stomach, “You tell me if you want me to stop, okay?” he whispers and you nod in agreement. “Raise up a little baby” you hover over his lap as he grabs his cock to put into your entrance. His tip was ready to enter, he looks into your eyes, “Sit down on it” he tells you and you slowly slide down. It hurts at first but your pussy was so wet it lubricated it. “Fuuuck, you’re so tight” he groans. You whimper when he's completely inside of you. “What’s wrong sweetie?” he pauses to ask. “Nothing, you’re just so big” he smirks, “fuck me” you tell him. He wraps his hand around your neck, “I tell you what to do, not the other way around, got it?” you nod at him. “Good, now, just feel my cock inside of you for a minute, do you like how it feels?” you nod.

He puts his hand in front of your vagina, he only put his thumb through your lips and he began to rub your clit. You moan loudly, he stuffs your mouth with your panties, “Quiet or someone will hear us” you nod and he takes the panties out of your mouth. He continues rubbing your clit and you bury your face into his shoulder to muffle your moans. He stops rubbing, you sit up and take a deep breath. “Oh my God” you say out of breath. He sucks the thumb that he used to get you off, “you taste so good princess, if we had more time I’d eat you out, but that’s for another day. We only have 10 minutes so I’m going to fuck you hard, okay?” you nod. He stands up, carrying you with him. He pushes you against the wall and pounds against you, you moan loudly. He takes his tie and stuffs it in your mouth, he continues fucking you, “You’re so wet, all for me” you nod and look at him. “Fuck yes, look at me while I fuck you” he grabs your neck and chokes you, you smack his hand and shake your head. He stops choking you and just keeps his hand wrapped around your neck.

Your legs start shaking and he notices, he makes space to put his hand in between you two and begins rubbing your clit again. Your legs were wrapped around his waist but you wrapped them tighter. “Do you like it baby girl? Tell me if you do, don’t be shy” he rubs faster, “Yes, I do,” you moan, throwing your head back against the wall. “Yes what?” he says aggressively. “Yes, sir” you start panting “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum!” you say at a higher volume. “Cum on my cock, baby, cum!” he encourages. You cum all over him, “fuck, you’re so fucking hot I’m going to cum” he thrusts deep and stays there, “I’m cumming” he moans into your ear.

He puts you down, you spit the tie into his hand, you’re both sweating. He licks the cuffs of his shirt and wipes the smudged mascara. He helps you put your panties and bra back on. He pulls his pants up as you button your shirt. “We should go now,” he says, taking your hand. You walk with him, your legs sore from him. “I’m skipping flying class tomorrow,” you tell Draco. He laughs, I’ll skip with you if that’s alright?” you nod.

“Goodnight sweetie, clean up and get some rest” he kisses the top of your head, “you too babe” you say as you split ways. You try to walk normally past everyone, you look down to hide any left over makeup. You walk into your dorm and Lili looks up at you, “Oh, hey!” she waves. “Ohhh, heyyyy” she says when she looks at your messed up hair, smudged mascara and how you walk. Your face turns pink and you go clean up in the bathroom. Goddamn Draco, that was good.

#Draco Malfoy #draco imagine #draco fanfiction #draco x reader #draco smut #draco series #draco lucius malfoy #draco scenario

18 notes · View notes

kenzieam · 3 years

Text

The Blue Plate Diner - Chapter Two

@jewels2876 @moonbeambucky @jeremyrennerfanxxxx123 @iammarylastar@captstefanbrandt @badassbaker @pinknerdpanda @oliviastan17 @mizzzpink

I know I’m forgetting people, sorry. If you want in, hit me.

************************************************************************

Rating: M

Warnings: Language, general nuttiness, smut, major angst, drama

************************************************************************

FEEDBACK IS LIFE, Y’ALL!

************************************************************************

Years after leaving, Bucky returns to his hometown a successful lawyer, there only to clean up his recently deceased mother’s affairs, but hoping despite himself to see her again; Levka Riel, the girl he wanted all through high school and could never have. But their parting was anything but sweet and old wounds have festered for years in the shadows. Even if the truths in their past are revealed, has it been too long to repair the damage?

************************************************************************

** I feel the need to clarify, in case there’s any confusion as to how Bucky and Lev could honestly have had NO contact in almost a decade... this story takes place before cell phones were the extension of our hands that they are today, before the Book of Faces and social media ruled all, when it truly possible to leave a town and not be kept updated on old school-mates and neighbors and the only way to contact most people was by landline or the postal system.**

*************************************************************************

BTW, this upcoming chapter is a doozy. Lots of shit gets exposed, heaps of steaming lies and truths and rattling skeletons in closets. This chapter exhausted me and that’s why I ended it where I do, I couldn’t take any more and needed a break.... Enjoy.

*************************************************************************

Seven years later, and she was staring at him in her diner like he was a ghost and going out of her way to avoid him in their small, small town.

And not once had she answered the letters he’d sent her, the ones begging for her forgiveness, begging for another chance.

Bucky needed to get out, the house was suffocating with only his thoughts for comfort and he decided to grab a few groceries, not that he was planning on staying much longer but dining at The Blue Plate was hit or miss; if Lev was there, she either left or traded tables with Hattie, leaving the old woman to serve him, the only thing sharper than her mind being her acid tongue, as Bucky’s presence meant disruption and he was tired of that disappointment; Lev smiling and happy, joking and laughing with regulars only to see her face fall when she saw him, regardless of how nonthreatening he tried to be.

Old time country music wheezed through scratchy speakers as Bucky entered the main grocery store in town. It was sadly out of date to his eyes, the old turnstile checkouts, the floor faded and scuffed with thousands, perhaps millions of footsteps over the years. But it was well-lit and clean, the selection not entirely lacking, and Bucky busied himself trekking slowly up and down the aisles, finding old brands he hadn’t seen since he was a child, somehow still magically in business and apparently only supplying mom and pop locations. There was not an ‘organic’ sticker in sight and Bucky was humbled by the produce section, small and tidy, lacking any of the vast variety he’d come to expect at the supermarkets he frequented back home.

Turning from jams and jellies into the soup aisle, he stumbled to a stop, eyes wide and disbelieving.

“Lev?”

Lev lifted her head from the can she was studying, alarm already rising in her eyes. She glanced over her shoulder at something before finally choking out a strangled, “James, hi.”

How he wished she would call him something else, ‘James’ was obviously meant to keep distance between them, distance he ached to close.

Fumbling for more, Bucky said the first thing to come into his head. “Chicken noodle? I remember eating that every night I was home alone after school.”

“Didn’t your mother cook for you?” The implication that Doris Barnes would never serve something so common as canned soup hung in the air and Bucky wondered, for the umpteenth time, why Lev was so bitter about the old, dead woman.

“Not when she was working double-shifts.” Bucky answered. In truth, much of his adolescence was spent caring for himself, his mother working her hands to the bone to keep their household afloat.

“Oh.” she began, a faint flush beginning to color her cheeks. “I-”

“Mom? Can we get mushroom too?” A new voice interrupted, a child’s voice and Lev inhaled sharply, head snapping to the side.

Bucky’s gaze fell on a young girl, maybe six or seven. A battered ball-cap covered her head and both knees were missing in her jeans, a series of band-aids adorning her fingers.

When nobody spoke, the girl offered a tentative smile. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Bucky breathed, staring down at her, entranced. Although he’d suspected Lev and Steve would have started a family, he’d not known for sure.

“We have to go.” Lev announced abruptly.

“What’s your name?” Bucky asked, extending his hand, which only seemed to ratchet up Lev’s anxiety.

“Meadow, what’s yours?” She replied, grasping his hand, and giving it a shake.

“Meadow, that’s beautiful. I’m Bucky.”

Lev reached for Meadow’s other hand, pulling the child away from Bucky’s reach. “C’mon, Med. We have to go.”

“Say hi to Steve for me,” Bucky continued; realizing in this moment that he needed to give up and drop the torch he’d carried for so long, the proof was literally standing right in front of him. “I always figured you two would settle down together, he’s a lucky guy.” The words cut his throat, burned his tongue as they passed.

Lev recoiled like he’d slapped her, eyes wide then narrowing with unexplained fury. “You bastard.” She hissed roughly and, before Bucky could ask what the problem was, he’d just complimented her for Christ’s sake, Lev took a step forwards and hit him, slapping his cheek hard enough to sting.

“Fuck you.” She growled, so low Meadow probably couldn’t hear then whirled away, dragging her daughter behind her.

WHAT THE HELL HAD JUST HAPPENED?

Bucky touched his cheek, quite literally struck dumb and tried to sort out what he’d said that had been so horrible.

He was still puzzling it out when he approached the checkout and laid his chosen goods on the turnstile. The cashier was one he recognized from years ago, now greyer and with thicker glasses. She eyed him, unimpressed.

“That you that upset Levi Riel? What did you say? She lit outta here like the devil was after her.”

Great. Not only had he hurt Lev somehow, but everyone had seen it too.

“Nothing, I just congratulated her on her family, told her Steve’s a lucky man.”

The woman sucked in a breath, shaking her head as she started ringing through his groceries.

“What? They were together all through high school, I just assumed-”

“Steve Rogers is dead.” The woman replied bluntly, eyeing him again. “Ain’t you Doris’ boy, weren’t you best friends with him, didn’t you know he’s gone?”

Bucky staggered, feeling like the woman had just kicked him in the chest. No, he’d not heard that Steve was dead and no one, his mother included, had seemed to care enough to tell him. “No… what happened?”

The woman’s face softened slightly. “Well, you’ve been away.” And you’ve never bothered to come back and visit your mama until after she died, her eyes reproached. “The Rogers boy was killed ‘bout four, maybe five, years ago, hit by some looky-loo out on Route 4. He was helping pull some woman outta the ditch and got crushed against his own tow-truck, peeled him open like cheese on a cheese grater I heard.” She shook her head sadly. “Hit the girl hard, young as she was with that baby to take care of all alone. Damn shame.”

Bucky was silent through the rest of the checkout, his mind jumbled and tangling on itself. Steve had been his best friend and he’d not known the man was dead. Sure, they hadn’t talked since that last time Bucky had come home, nearer to eight years ago now, but he’d loved the man like a brother, even as he’d hated him. Any amount could have been on the credit card carbon he signed, he barely looked at it as he passed it back to the woman, barely remembered the drive back to his mother’s.

No longer hungry, he put the food away and walked upstairs into his old room, sitting down on the bed and pulled an old picture frame off the bedside table. Faded and crinkled, he nevertheless could see it clearly.

He and Steve, thirteen, perhaps fourteen, arms slung over each other’s shoulders, grinning ear to ear after winning their baseball league’s championship game.

Brothers in everyway but blood.

But no more.

The tears came hot and fast and, for a time, Bucky let them take over.

Later, throat raw and eyes burning, Bucky stood and stormed into his mother’s room, began to tear through the drawers.

There had to be something, somewhere, something that showed his mother hadn’t completely forsaken him; a newspaper clipping, the funeral service leaflet, anything to show that the old woman had in some way acknowledged the boy who’d called her his ‘other mother’, even if she hadn’t bothered to inform her real son of his best friend’s passing.

He turned to the closet and ripped the doors open, pushed the hangers from one side to the other, the metal screeching and groaning before reaching for the shelf above, knocking a few hatboxes askew and blankets to the floor before his hands closed on a shoebox with some weight to it.

Frowning, he pulled it down and flipped off the lid, stared inside at the contents for a moment unable to process what he was seeing.

A stack of letters, all opened. The top one was addressed to him, the name on the return address taking what was left of his breath and sanity away.

Levka Riel

With shaking hands, he pulled the stack out, setting each one back down onto his lap as he read their addresses.

James Barnes

Levka Riel

James Barnes

There were over a dozen letters in front of him, all opened, all read, all addressed to either him or Lev. He hadn’t been sure of Lev’s address, she’d moved since graduation and he wasn’t home long enough that one time to learn it, so he’d mailed all her envelopes to his mother with a note requesting she pass them along. He assumed the same was true for Lev, that she too, not knowing Bucky’s dorm address, had entrusted his mother to send on her letter to him.

And she’d done neither.

Bucky set the box and letters aside, scrambling to his feet and into the bathroom, spewing the contents of his stomach into the toilet, retching until he saw stars, until long after his stomach was empty, and he was just spitting weakly.

WHY??

WHY HAD HIS MOTHER NOT GIVEN HIM LEV’S LETTERS?? WHY HAD SHE HELD BACK THE ONES FOR HIM??

WHY HAD SHE ALWAYS SAID NO, EVEN WHEN HE’D ASKED IF SHE’D HEARD ANYTHING FROM HER, IF LEV HAD ANSWERED HIM?

Oh god, what had he missed??

Breathing raggedly, a deep, heavy sense of dread clawing in his belly, he returned to the bedroom and gathered the letters, collapsing to sit on the bed. He chose the most dated, the one wrote perhaps a month, maybe six weeks after he’d left that last time.

Bucky,

I’m sorry for all the horrible things I said to you that morning, I’m so sorry for the way we left off.

I’m sorry it’s taken so long for me to write this letter, but I want you to know, you deserve to know.

I’m pregnant and I know it’s yours.

Steve and I always used protection; that night at the party, you and I didn’t.

I’m scared, Bucky. I’m not ready to be a mother but I can’t bring myself to even consider getting rid of it.

Please write me back as soon as you get this, I don’t expect you to drop everything and become a father, but I need to know what you want and that you’ll help in some way.

Lev

His heart cracked with an audible noise and, while he thought he’d used up all his tears earlier crying over Steve, a fresh wave came, burning hot trails down his cheeks. Hands trembling, he opened the next one she’d sent.

Bucky,

I haven’t heard from you yet and your mother swears she sent my letter to you.

I’ve told Steve and he knows he’s not the father, but he’s offering to help me with whatever money he can get, but you know as well as I that jobs in this town aren’t great, isn’t that why you left?

I need to know what you want. Do you want to be in your baby’s life?

Are you mad at me? This was an accident, but it makes me sick to think about terminating it.

Please write me, I’ll give you my phone number as soon as I can afford to get a line hooked up.

Lev

It continued, each letter, each word slicing deep.

James,

Why won’t you answer me?

I heard her heartbeat yesterday at my doctor’s appointment.

That’s right, it’s a girl.

I’m keeping her and I still hope you’ll want to be in your daughter’s life.

Lev

P.S. – My phone is finally hooked up; my number is 977-541-0201. Please call me.

Until the last letter, the one that truly broke the remainder of his heart.

James,

She’s here.

I’ve named her Meadow Grace Riel.

Your silence is answer enough. I get it, you want nothing to do with the child you helped create.

I just wanted you to know that she’s here and she’s safe.

I won’t bother you again.

Lev

The letters fell to the bed and he dropped his head into his hands with a sob. He cried so hard he could hardly breathe, until his lungs burned in his chest and what air he managed to get rasped in his throat.

I’ve named her Meadow Grace.

Meadow.

He’d met his daughter today and not known.

It all made sense now, the fearful and angry looks from Lev. The way she’d tensed in the grocery store when their daughter approached him. The way she’d looked so hurt, so betrayed and broken when he’d implied that Steve must be so proud of his family. Like he couldn’t even be bothered to acknowledge his own child, like their past had never happened.

What could she be thinking now? How cruel and heartless, how much of an asshole did she think he was?

His fingers brushed over his letters, the ones he’d written to Lev. After he’d gotten over his hurt, his wounded heart at their parting, he’d written to her, apologizing, and asking for another chance. He’d tried again and again, varying the words but keeping the message.

I’m sorry. Please forgive me.

His mother had read these, read his contrition and kept them to herself.

She’d known about Meadow, she’d known about Lev being pregnant, and she’d done nothing!

Except lie to him when he asked if Lev had tried to contact him.

What sort of monster had raised him?? What possible excuse could she have had??

What hell had she put them both through? Had she spoken to Lev, acknowledged her granddaughter in any way? Helped even though she’d kept him in the dark?

He couldn’t think about that now, he’d go crazy if he did.

He needed to see Lev, to try and explain what he was still too stunned to believe but held so concretely in his hands.

Half-falling down the stairs, he stumbled into the kitchen and reached for the local phone book; flipping in open and scanning the pages madly.

He would have done this far sooner if he hadn’t been sure of Lev simply slamming the door in his face, but he needed to see her now, to explain what he’d just found and beg for another chance, even if this hadn’t been his fault, even though he was just as much a victim of his mother’s cruelty as Lev and her…. their daughter.

The thought brought him up short.

He was a father.

He had a child, a daughter, one whom he’d missed out on everything in her young life.

Fresh rage swept over him, a new tidal wave of fury unlike anything he’d ever experienced before, sharpened by betrayal. His mother was supposed to love him, not hurt him and hide things and then, on top of it all, go off and die before he could learn said truth and confront the old bitch.

Dropping the phone book, he turned and barrelled back upstairs.

It didn’t take long; he took no time to be careful or preserve anything of hers.

Anything personal, pictures and notes, were tossed into the firepit in the backyard and lit ablaze. Anything else of hers, clothes, jewelry and knick-knacks, was thrown carelessly into garbage bags and left at the back gate for Percy and Hank to pick up tomorrow on their weekly garbage day.

The furnishings and other impersonal elements he left as is, controlling his voice long enough to call Duke Hanover and start in motion the process of selling the house and its contents.

He couldn’t stomach the thought of keeping anything of that old witch’s and the problem he’d been struggling with since learning of his mother’s death, what to do with his childhood home, was now solved.

He would take the money; it was all that was worth anything to him anymore.

Next, he gathered his few things, what he’d brought with him and what little he still wanted to keep from his old room, and checked into a hotel, collapsing on the bed, and falling into a deep, exhausted stupor.

He woke the next morning with a scratchy throat and aching muscles; apparently tearing through your childhood home and throwing away everything personal was a physical workout as well as an emotional one.

The horror and dread, sorrow and agony appeared not long after and Bucky lay for a long time, on his back and staring at the ceiling, helpless to stop the memories from slinking back in, coiling their claws around his mind again.

Bucky stirred, feeling the beginnings of a headache. He’d drank enough these last two years of college to recognize a hangover when he had one, and this felt like a doozy. The next thing he felt was pleasantly sore muscles, faint twinges of scratches on his bare skin and he chuckled low in his throat, burrowing his face into the pillow.

He’d gotten lucky last night, as well as shit faced.

The rest of the story hit him then and he remembered just who he’d spent the night with.

Finally.

Levka Riel.

The girl he’d wanted his whole life.

Simple good luck had brought them both to Wayne Templeton’s party last night and Providence had taken over from there. A rush of heat went through him as he remembered, the sounds Lev had made, the way she’d clung to him, the breathless promises, and declarations he’d groaned into her throat as he’d moved inside her. It had been magic last night, the culmination of fate and Bucky’s mind began to run with possibilities.

Lev could move back up with him, they could get an apartment off-campus. She could enroll too and start building a career for herself.

He would do anything for her-

Lev stirred at his side, sighing and stretching. She lifted her head, her hair a tangled mess and peered through it towards him.

“Hey,” Bucky whispered, ready to roll over and pull Lev towards him, snuggle down into the sheets and enjoy this pause from their chaotic lives.

“What the hell?” Lev murmured, head snapping to stare down at the pillow, then at the walls and the tangled sheets around them. She all but leapt off the bed, fighting the sheets that entwined around her struggling limbs.

“Lev?” Bucky sat up, not caring to cover his own nakedness.

Lev’s eyes landed on his cock for a beat and the last mysteries of what had happened fell into place. You did not wake up naked and sore and dripping next to a similarly unclothed man without there having been some action beforehand.

“Oh god.” She whispered, backing away. “What did I do?”

“Lev?” He was staying frustratingly monosyllabic, but his mind was a torpid mess, trying to process what he was seeing and hearing. Shouldn’t she be happy like he was? Hadn’t they just spent the most incredible night together?”

“Get out.” She demanded, holding the sheets up in confused bunches to cover herself.

“What are you talking about?” Bucky stumbled for words, recognizing the shadow of the ghoul around the corner and desperate to fight it off. “We just had a-”

“It was a mistake. We were drunk.”

“NO. It wasn’t a mistake. I love you, Lev. I always have!” He had to lay it all out, make her see.

“You hardly know me! You’re just Steve’s creepy friend! Is that why you were always hanging around, you thought there was something between us?! Steve is my boyfriend, not you!!”

Realization crashed over him like ice water.

She didn’t feel the same way, she never had.

Whatever he’d thought he’d seen in her lingering glances, her tentative smiles had not been reciprocation of his own devotion, but the hesitation of fear and discomfort.

She didn’t love him; she didn’t even like him.

He had been so stupid. So misguided, laughable really.

Rage replaced the cold fingers tickling his spine, turning his blood to fire.

“You fucking slut.” He growled. “’Steve is your boyfriend’? Then why are you sleeping around at a party like a GODDAMN WHORE?”

The fury in his voice made her stop, stare at him with the start of fear in her eyes and it only inflamed Bucky more. Never, ever, would he be angry or out of control enough to hurt Lev, his love for her was too strong, flowed too deep and the way she was eyeing him warily said as clear as day that she didn’t know him at all, she thought he was just as ham-fisted and brutal as the rest of the assholes in this town.

“Fuck you.” He snarled, reaching for the nearest item, a half-full can of beer and throwing it at her. He’d been a hell of a pitcher in his junior baseball league and the can would not hit her because he didn’t want it to, but his anger made sure it hit the wall close to her head, as a warning. “Fuck off, you goddamn piece of trash!”

With a choked sob, Lev stumbled from the room and Bucky, the tremors in his body rapidly morphing from of fury to sorrow, followed not long after.

He’d gone home, holed up in his room until his plane ticket came due, then left this piece of shit town behind.

Until now.

Tears burned hot on his skin and he choked a fresh sob, pulling himself into a sitting position on the hotel bed. You’d think he’d have no tears left after the last few days, but his sorrow and hurt seemed bottomless and Bucky cried until he could hardly breathe, his throat swollen and hindering his air.

He needed to make this right, he had to apologize to Lev. He’d been on his way to doing just that when the rage of his mother’s betrayal had side-tracked him yesterday.

A half-hour later he’d found Lev’s address in the phone-book, managed to choke down some black coffee and was standing in front of a small bungalow, in need of some paint and TLC, Pandora’s shoe-box in his shaking hands.

#bucky #bucky barnes #bucky barnes fanfic #bucky barnes fanfiction #au bucky #au bucky barnes #au bucky barnes fanfic #au bucky barnes fanfiction #bucky barnes angst #bucky barnes drama #au bucky drama #bucky and lev #bucky and levi #the blue plate diner

11 notes · View notes

jaxsteamblog · 4 years

Text

Clueless

Click here to read the full fic on AO3

After leaving the shop, Katara went home to change and talk to her father. Apparently, Thuy’s debut was going to be a very large ordeal. As she was born in the swamp, she symbolized a partnership between the Earth Kingdom and Water Tribe. Historically, such a relationship had been impossible as many of the closest Earth Kingdom city-states feared any growing power among the ice bound tribes.

The idea of inviting the Avatar’s descendants came out of the Fire Nation. The only times when they got together were for various Avatar related holidays, and those visits were strained during the war. The records only went as far back as Yangchen and Kuruk never had children, but there were hundreds of years between Kyoshi’s daughter Koko and family trees blurred quickly. But with this strong connection between Earth Kingdom and Water Tribe, the Fire Nation was keen on reestablishing these familial bonds.

Bonds Katara had no idea about. It’s not like she was related to the Avatar.

Sitting on her couch, Katara pulled up the mini series on the Avatars on Webflicks. Starting the episode on Avatar Roku, she fast forwarded to the end.

His only living descendants were Zuko and Azula.

That surprised Katara but, as Tenzin narrated the episode, she found that their connection to Avatar Roku was through their mother. She was an only child, born of the only child Roku had. And she had disappeared halfway through the war.

Flipping to the next episode, Katara watched a bit about Avatar Aang. Tenzin, with more emotion in his voice as he spoke about his late father than the previous Avatars, explained how Roku’s death is what allowed for the conflict between the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom to begin.

Roku, having been close to Fire Lord Sozin all of his life, had defused a lot. While attempting to stop a volcanic eruption, both the Avatar and the Fire Lord perished. Aang was raised during a time of turmoil as Fire Lord Azulon sought to fill his father’s throne, but was isolated in part due to being an Air Nomad.

The back and forth between the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom went on for the Avatar’s lifetime. It was only because of his intervention that it didn’t escalate.

Ultimately, Avatar Aang had a family. His eldest son Bumi left the monastic order and founded the secular Urban Dust, his daughter Yangzom became the youngest spiritual sage of her time, and his youngest son Tenzin became a revered historian. All of them Airbenders, they scattered across the world and, in a moment of unintentional hilarity, not even Tenzin could figure out who had children and where. His older siblings having passed on, only his children were the official descendants of Avatar Aang.

Katara chuckled as she saw a shot of Rohan in their Airbender robes and with a shaved head. They looked happy standing with their family. Her smile fading, Katara clicked back an episode to see the shot of Zuko with his. He didn’t look nearly as happy. Or really, he didn’t look happy at all.

With a sigh, Katara switched off her TV and got up. She would probably have to sit and watch the whole series, if for nothing else than to give her even the slightest bit of knowledge about the current global climate. It might help to know more about Thuy as well, if they were going to be working together when Katara became queen.

Katara shuddered and headed for the door.

Rohan met her in a park and Katara looked around as she got there. It was still early in the evening and, with the summer solstice behind them, the sunset made the world rosy. Rohan sat on a low cement wall, overlooking an outdoor amphitheater with their glider folded up next to them.

“So, do any air deliveries today?” Katara asked, eyeing the glider. Rohan laughed and rubbed the back of their head.

“Nah. Unfortunately, I was on time for everything today.” They replied.

“You know, I’m curious, why is it that the Avatar’s grandchild is a delivery person?” Katara questioned.

“Well, since an Avatar is born every generation, it’d get pretty expensive to keep their kids living in the lap of luxury.” Rohan said and Katara shrugged. “And grandpa certainly blew through any niceties when he had three times as many kids as the last three Avatars combined.”

“And then your dad having four!” Katara added as she sat down next to them. “The audacity!”

Rohan chuckled and they both looked down the overgrown slope. Children jumped from one spot of exposed rock to another and shrieked with delight. It was a gentle scene as the day was ending and the air was finally cooling.

“It’s nice having a big family. It’ll be nicer once Jinora has her kid.” Rohan tilted their head and looked over at Katara. “Do you and Sokka get along?”

“Yeah. Why do you ask?” Katara leaned back, putting her hands on the warmed stone.

“You look sad.” Rohan said bluntly. Katara felt the blush and she turned her face.

“It’s just Sokka and I. And our dad.” She added hurriedly.

“I think we were lucky, all of the Air Nomads. Our temples are so hard to reach, we were really protected.” Rohan said. “Except for Uncle Bumi, but Pop said that he got to play Sky Pirates and fight the Fire Nation, which the monks wouldn’t’ve let him do.”

“It’s funny how there will always be pirates. Waterbenders were the pirate kings but got wiped out during the war.” Katara said and then sighed. “A lot of Waterbenders got wiped out in the war.”

“But you’re still here.” Rohan said, putting their hand on hers. “And the Avatar has been found with a whole stash of lost Waterbenders!”

Katara laughed and sat up, sliding her hand from under Rohan’s. “You’re right.”

Standing up, she held onto the strap of her purse with both hands. “Ready to go?”

“Yup!” Rohan said, jumping up. They took their glider up and spun it, stamping it down on the ground as they stood to their full height.

“How do you feel about pizza?” They asked.

The pizza place they ended up in was small, but lively. Rohan left Katara and their glider at an outdoor table, and she watched them through the large plate glass window. People were pressed shoulder to shoulder as they stood eating the largest slices of pizza Katara had ever seen. Rohan was quickly enveloped as they got closer to the counter and Katara pulled her phone out of her purse. Opening her Clicktalk app, she snapped a picture with the hanging restaurant sign behind her. Typing in a caption, Katara glanced up to see if she could spot Rohan. They were tall, but had somehow been completely swallowed by the crowd.

As she posted her picture, she saw two arms rise up over the bobbing heads and smiled at the sight of the blue arrows. Holding up two plates, the arms pushed through the crowd till Rohan freed themself, heading for the door.

Setting down the plates, Katara watched as they then reached into their pants pockets, pulling out two soda bottles with a flourish.

“Now watch this.” They said as they sat down. Using their airbending, Rohan flicked the bottle caps off and sent them spinning. They caught them in the air and made the caps dance around each other before letting them drop.

“That is a cool trick.” Katara said with a laugh. Looking down at the pizza, she pulled a plate over to her side of the table. The slices were as big as her face and the pepperoni slices were twice the size she had seen on other pizza.

“I thought Airbenders were vegetarians.” Katara remarked, picking up her slice and folding it in half.

“Common misconception. Avatar Aang was a vegetarian but he was an outlier and should not be counted.” Rohan replied before shoving pizza into their mouth.

“So do you and like, the other Avatar descendants hang out?” Katara asked before taking a bite.

“You mean with Zuko and Azula?” Rohan questioned with their mouth still mostly full. They paused to swallow. “Sometimes, but it’s usually just at formal functions. Apparently my uncle Bumi saved Iroh’s butt a bunch during the early part of the war and so the current Fire Lord doesn’t really like us.”

“Then you know Iroh?”

“Sure! I get tea there all the time and hangout. Pop says Iroh’s the little brother he never had.”

“Well, you should know Zuko at least.”

Rohan took a moment to eat before responding, looking off into the street.

“Zuko is Zuko.” They said softly, then turned and smiled. “Actually, my sister Jinora was better friends with him. And Meelo is absolutely obsessed with Azula.”

“I can’t imagine anyone being obsessed with Azula.” Katara said dryly and Rohan laughed.

“The very reason you can’t is exactly the reason why he is.” They said and shook their head. “Anything he wasn’t supposed to do or was considered dangerous was always the first thing at the top of his to-do list.”

Katara and Rohan laughed, and Katara picked up her bottle of cherry cola. She liked this, liked getting pizza and being out. Everything was more open and sticky; the sweetness of the soda spilling into the rest of the evening and making her feel happy. It was somehow more expansive than being at the beach.

Everything had been picked out and packed up before she had even gotten to the beach house. Now, in retrospect, she knew that someone had come in to make their meals and take care of everything for the royals. Here, she had her choice of toppings and soda, and she sat outside listening to people pass by.

What would Zuko have picked if he had gone off the tracks for once?

“So, do you happen to know anything about the new Avatar?” Katara asked.

“Only that Pop can’t wait to train her. He was so happy he almost cried.” Rohan replied.

“I guess that makes sense, that she would train with Aang’s family.” Katara said and drank more of her soda. “I wonder if she’ll train with Zuko.”

“Maybe, it’d certainly be good for them if she did.” Rohan said idly. “Think she’ll do any training in the North Pole?”

“I don’t see why.” Katara shrugged. “She’s already a Waterbender.”

“Yeah, but like, for her spiritual training.”

“I thought that was an Airbender thing.” She said, picking up her pizza.

“Don’t you guys live with two actual spirits?”

The flash of black that glowed swept over her mind and Katara choked on her mouthful of pizza. Rohan reached out, alarmed, but Katara held up a hand and grabbed her soda. Take a drink, she felt the lump painfully move down her throat and she could breathe.

“Okay, well yeah.” She said and Rohan sat back, chuckling in relief.

Pushing her plate away, Katara leaned back in her seat. “I think I’m done.”

“Sure. Would you like to go on a walk?” Rohan asked. Katara smiled and nodded.

“That would be nice.” She said.

As Rohan took their plates and walked over to the trash, Katara pulled out her phone. A few people had viewed her Click but she had a message from-

“Zuko?” She murmured. Opening the reply, all it said was

I love that place! Try it with white sauce!

Frowning, Katara put her phone away.

“Shall we?” Rohan asked.

Katara stood and they started down the street. Rohan used their glider as a walking stick and people kept out of their way. Eyeing them out of the corner of her eye, Katara smirked.

“Are you doing that on purpose?” She asked. Rohan smiled slyly.

“Whatever are you talking about?” They shot back.

“Why did you ask me out?” Katara questioned suddenly. That seemed to surprise them and they thought for a moment.

“Every once in a while, my family gets on my back about dating. I’m aromantic and they don’t get it, so I take someone out from time to time to get them to stop asking questions.” They answered honestly.

“So you don’t, like me?” Katara asked.

“Do you like me?”

“Well.” Katara fidgeted and Rohan laughed.

“We literally just met today. It’s not about liking someone, it’s about getting to know them.” They said. Looking at Katara’s pained expression, they shook their head.

“From what I understand, people click and then they go out and the whole thing is riddled with hormonal traps.” Rohan gestured with a hand and Katara watched them. “But honestly, romance is just like any other relationship to me. You have to know the person right?”

“Sure, but…” Katara started and Rohan held out their hand. Unsure, Katara still took it.

“Your heart is pounding isn’t it?” They asked. Katara’s face burned and she yanked her hand back.

“S-shut up!” She stammered and Rohan laughed.

“It just happens, and I’m not even the one you want right?”

“Not the one…?”

“Oh come on, I saw how Zuko was looking at you.” Rohan said.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Katara sputtered and Rohan continued to laugh.

“It means that maybe I also asked you out because the last time I saw Zuko, his sister was being really mean and he didn’t do anything.”

“That still doesn’t make any sense.” Katara said in a huff.

“You are totally clueless.” Rohan said, wiping their eyes. “Let’s just have a good night, and I promise you it’ll make things more fun for you.”

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19

#zutara #fanfiction #jax writes #modern au #zutara month 2020 #the fic that prompts built

45 notes · View notes

tirednotflirting · 4 years

Text

french press on the kitchen counter - a.i.

i recognize the severity of all that is going on in the world and i encourage all of you to please stay home and away from the humans you don’t already interact with on a day to day basis. my late night wine-tipsy fluff should not in any way encourage you to seek out additional company during these quarantined times.

I wrote most of this on sunday/monday and actually posted for about five min mon night and then ash put out that video and we were all concerned and i felt eh about putting out content then but now that we have a video of him dancing with a puppy in his lap i feel better so-

tagging @aspiringwildfire bc i actually started this before falling asleep after we talked fic and yelled about the guys for a bit the other night. thnx for the late night writing party <3

stay healthy and happy. xx

wc: ~ 1.4k

as she let her eyes blink open from sleep, she found herself asking a silent question that had become a standard to most mornings: was that the sound of rain pattering against the wall of windows in the living room or drum sticks against a practice pad once again left on the coffee table?

she closed her eyes and focused on the noise. while it mostly sounded like the white noise of a spring rain, there was something distinctly rhythmic behind it that led her to believe it might be a rare morning when she got both. she sat up slowly against her pillows in the room darkened by black out curtains, the ones she had begged ashton to buy for the guest room since she had been finding herself often falling asleep at the drummer’s house after parties and nights out since they had met some several months earlier.

their friendship had been an easy one. a friend of a friend had invited her to a house party just a few weeks after she had moved to the city, insisting this was the best crew in la to spend time with. upon meeting the hazel-eyed host of the party, the two of them found miles of common ground and spent the whole night chatting about her new master’s program and their shared adoration for the city she had recently moved from. she was added to all of the group texts before the night was over and as the weeks went on, she often found herself on ashton’s living room floor, leaning against the couch with a beer in hand, teaching her favorite party games to this glittery, talented crew of artists that had adopted her into their circle.

given the near ever-present place they had in each other’s lives during the first few months of 2020, it wasn’t all that surprising to her when she received a call from ashton inviting her to quarantine in his home rather than all on her own after hearing that her on-campus studies were to be put on hold for the rest of the semester. they spent enough time around one another that it made sense and the thought of spending at least the next month or so alone in her studio apartment did sound pretty lonely. so she sent him a confirmation text, packed up a bag, and soon found herself sitting shotgun in frankie cruising down the interstate to her new-ish best friend’s quiet home.

that was 8 days ago. since then they had been working their way through dozens of movies and books, taking turns on who cooked and who queued up music on Spotify while sipping on topo chico (sometimes spiked with tito’s and lime). there were nightly facetimes with the band, the two of them squeezing together into the frame to see what everyone else had been up to during the days stuck inside. when he got antsy, she would leave whatever book she was annotating for class to help him rig up a camera to record another drum cover. it was a fine way of living, she supposed, with all of the pain going on in the world beyond his four walls.

she was reflecting on the state of the world (and reminding herself to do her daily news check on her New York Times app) as she padded out to the living room to check if her ears had proved her right today. she turned the corner to find ashton beating away at a dark red practice pad as he faced away from her and towards the windows that were being beat with raindrops by the angry storm clouds above their sunshine city. so she was right.

she didn’t want to scare the man yielding the fast moving sticks so she moved around the far end of the long couch to take a seat beside him. when his eyes landed on her as she rounded the back of the black sofa, noting to himself how small and homey she looked in a tshirt of his she must have stolen to sleep in, he finished the lick he was on and moved the pad from where it had rested on his lap to the coffee table in front of them.

a lazy grin stretched across his scruffy face as he watched her pick up the coffee mug he had filled for her only about ten minutes earlier. after 8 days in the same house, they were starting to learn each other’s routines. setting down his sticks, he lifted the French press he had brought out from the kitchen to top off his own mug before bringing it to his lips and lifted his other arm to allow her to rest comfortably against his chest.

“hope i didn’t wake you, love,” he mumbled, his first words out loud of the day coming out groggier than he anticipated.

he felt her hum against his chest after she took another sip of the hot, pleasantly bitter brew. “nah, my body could feel the rain and knew it was time to see the world.”

“not much to see beyond my backyard, unfortunately,” he replied, his head falling to rest against the top of her own.

he felt her smile against his chest through the fabric of the old, worn tshirt he had thrown on after rising that morning. “ah, well,” she mused, “who needs anything beyond that anyway.”

they both remained quiet for a few moments, not quite sure where to go from there. his calloused fingers drew shapes against the skin on her arm that his fingers could reach as he sipped from his mug. she sat up some and his arm fell from around her shoulders to her waist as she tossed her sock clad feet over his lap. “tell me about paris today?”

this had become another regular activity in their days shacked up together. she would think of a big, beautiful city she had always dreamed of traveling to and, after remembering that he had gone on a few world tours and had probably been to most of them, she would get him to tune into his nostalgic side to tell her stories of his travels with his brothers.

he squeezed her hip before moving to stand. he grabbed the French press and both of their (now cool and nearly empty) mugs. “paris will need more coffee,” he nodded his head toward the kitchen. “come on.”

in the kitchen she jumped up onto the island and let her legs swing back and forth as she watched him refill the kettle and exchange the old coffee grounds for new as he started his stories. he told her about andy convincing all of them to take cheesy pictures with roses in front of the eiffel tower in the night time and about what he tried at the different bakeries and cafes he had discovered in their few trips there. he recalled on a fashion show they had all attended at one point and smiled with his eyes as he spoke fondly of their first trip to the louvre.

she wiped tears of laughter from her eyes after he finished the story of how they all tricked luke into eating snails during their first trip to the city of love as he stepped between her legs to hand her a fresh mug of coffee. neither thought anything of it as he stayed at that spot and gently set his own mug beside her bare thigh on the counter to wrap his arms lazily around her waist. the counter has leveled the playing field on their height difference so after taking a big sip from the mug, she mirrored his actions except letting her arms lay across his shoulders. “once this is all over and done with, we should take a trip,” she hummed, her fingers playing with the soft hair at the back of his neck.

“to paris?” he teased.

she pouted at him, her eyes rolling some. “no, silly, just somewhere.”

“why do you wanna go somewhere with me?” he was fishing, he knew that. but as he allowed himself to wrap his arms more fully around his still somewhat new friend’s waist, he couldn’t help but wonder if all of this time together had her feeling the same way that he did.

she looked into his hazel eyes with a content look to her own. “you tell the best stories,” she responded easily. “best people to go through life with are ones that know how to tell you a good story.”

and as a smile spread slowly across the drummer’s face, he couldn’t help but look forward to all the stories he would get to write with her.

#ashton irwin #ashton irwin one shot #ashton irwin fic #ashton irwin fanfic #ashton irwin blurb #ashton irwin blurbs #5sos #5sos fic #5sos fanfic #5sos blurb #5 seconds of summer #will i ever learn how to use tags for their intended purpose?#also sorry i suck at titles i swear it'll get better one day

49 notes · View notes

shookmybones · 3 years

Text

Thank God for Cafes and Hot Guys

Ch.1 (PerryX3)

She sat down and watched, over and over again, the way he walked, back and forth, back and forth. His eyes met with hers. Finally. She thought. She tried not to seem excited, even though she looked like a dog waiting for his owner to come walking up to the door. The dog’s eyes raised his body, and his hopes. So was she; just like the dog; raising her hopes farther than she could ever reach. Those blue eyes are enough for today.

As a matter of a fact, she did this everyday. Only because she can’t and will possibly never be the same way after those blue eyes met hers. Her eyes were so dark, so brown-black-dark. Perry. Her eyes said it as she looked at the busboy of her dreams. (More like, her “real-life”-everyday world.)

“Darlenys? You’re drooling again!” Arlin snickered.

“She’s like so in love with that busboy guy.” Marlen told her.

“No! Really?! Ya think?!” Arlin replied sarcastically.

“Arlin, don’t mock her!” I said.

“Sorry!” Arlin said, sarcastically saying things to get me worked up.

“Let’s go! I’m tired of staring at him!” Marlen pointed. I wanted to kill her! (Not really, but, yeah. I had the urge.)

Perry came closer as if someone had planned the script in a movie and the guy was just desperate to meet that girl who drove him crazy.

My heart was beating faster than ever! I was sinking deep into my seat.

“Oooops! Dropped…uh…something…”

“Here let me help you…”

“No! …I…uh…?”

He looked at me, as I looked like an idiot who actually puts her whole body under the table just to get a…thing.

“Hi.” He said.

“…Hi…um…yeah. Let me…uh, get out from under this table.” I said.

“I’m Perry, and I’ll be your waiter this, uh, morning.” He smiled.

His smile was…amazing (ah-may-zing)!

“Oh. Hi Perry! I’m Darlenys, your customer this morning!”

“And I’m Arlin and this is her sister, Marlen!”

Shoot me now. I thought.

“Hi Perry!” Marlen waved.

“Hello Marlen! Hey Arlin!” Perry greeted them.

“So what brings you guys here?” He asked us.

“We have breakfast here…” I said.

“Since she’s too lazy to make any!” Marlen interrupted.

“Hahaha. I can’t cook!” I explained.

“Neither can I! I’m just the busboy!” He said, smiling. I felt so relieved.

“Wow, we have so much in common!” I said, sarcastically.

“Yeah! I mean, you both can’t cook, and wait…what else?”

Perry whispered something to Marlen in her ear. She giggled.

“And…” She continued., “You both like each other!!!”

“Lol! What?!” Arlin seriously laughed out loud!!!

“Ummm…?” I was so embarrassed! I felt my cheeks getting warm; the urge to pee; I wanted to cover and run!

“Excuse me!” I went to the bathroom.

Perry knew where I was headed.

He followed me…and waited and listened to hear if anyone else was in there. Then, he

barged in quickly.

“Hello?”

“What are you doing in here? This is the ladies’ room!” I laughed, even though I was crying.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Perry asked me.

“My little sister comes up with the silliest things!” I kind of cry-laughed.

“So? Kids are always embarrassing their brothers and sisters! It’s one of those natural things, like girls being pretty just like you.” He smiled. I blushed naturally.

Perry stared. Then he whispered in my ear; or tried to I giggled.

“What? What did I do?” He asked.

“…Nothing.”

“…?”

“I don’t like whispering. It tickles me.”

“…O…K?”

“I know it’s silly!”

“Well, no. Different, a bit. At least you’re one of the people that don’t gossip. I hate gossipers!”

“That’s nice…LOL. I’m not much of a gossiper. But everyone sort of is, in their own way.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. See, there are people that say a thing or tow to a friend who begins a long train of lies. And then there are people, who… take what they’re told and just repeat it for the world to hear. Like…? Uh…?”

“Like…uh?”

“Oh, like, ‘Perry and Darlenys speak in a ladies’ room.’ ”

“Or, ‘Perry kisses Darlenys in a ladies’ room.’ “

“What?” I paused, then continued, “So that’s what you whispered!”

“Huh?” He joked.

“Noth-…”

“…-ing.” He kissed me.

He held my face. His eyes closed. Mine, shut tightly. (I had a tendency to peek!)

“A bit forward, Mr. ..?”

“Delloplane.” He continued. Then stopped to look for something; A sign. He put it on the doorknob from the exterior.

“What’s that for?” I asked.

“It’s kind of like a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign…What? You want women to come barging in here with the urge to pee and disturb us?”

“I guess not.” I shrugged.

“You’re guessing now?”

“…LOL. No.”

“Good. Because I want you to know that I like you.”

“Well…I could have guessed that!”

He kissed me.

“So does this mean I don’t have to come in here and stare at you anymore?” I asked, feeling embarrassed by my question.

“What?…Oh! Well,…you can still do that, if you want to.”

“So, you knew?”

“Yeah; I stare at you, too.”

“Wow! Marlen was right!”

“I’m glad.”

“I have to go. I promised Marlen and Arlin that I’d take them to the mall!”

“Now I’m sad!” He puppy-dog pouted. (Adorably, of course!)

“And I’m sorry to hear that, but I have to go!”

“Well-okay. But we have to say good-bye/”

“Okay! Bye-…”

He kissed me. (It was pretty passionate!)

“Bye!”

“How are you going to get out of here without being noticed?”

“Ehh…I’ll find a way.”

“Okay.” I smiled at him.

I came out of the bathroom with an odd face of carefully-considered caring (?).

(In other words…I was happy enough to burst!)

“What’s with you?” Arlin asked.

“You know, stuff.” I replied smiling.

“Can we go to the mall now, Neni?” Marlen asked.

“Oh! Yeah! Can we?” Arlin reminded herself.

“Sure!”

I saw Perry come out. Well, actually, I saw that he was out. I didn’t recall the exiting-part. As long as he wasn’t in there anymore and got out without getting in trouble…it didn’t really matter.

“Here’s the check, ladies. Have a beautiful day!” Perry secretly winked at me.

“Mm-hm…”” Arlin and Marlen stared at me.

“Oh, I guess you guys don’t want to go to the mall…”

“Wait!…” They both said.

So, we’re driving to the mall, the car was full of… “I’m hot; You’re cold. You go around like you know who I am, but you don’t. You’ve got me on my toes!

I’m slipping into the lava. And I’m trying to keep from going under. Baby, you turn the temperature hotter. Cuz, I’m burnin’ up, burnin’ up for you, baby!”

“LOL! Okay! Okay! Let the chouffer drive!” I said.

As We arrive, I laid down a couple of ‘ground rules.’

“No: running around like maniacs; no leaving Marlen alone; always have your cell phones on and off of silent mode. Are we clear?”

“Question: What if I see my friends? Can I go with them and walk around the mall?” Marlen asked. Arlin agreed.

“Well, let me put it this way, if you both know where you’re going to be; say, meet each other somewhere in the mall where you’d go.”

“Limited Too!” They both giggled.

“Whatever, as long as you know.” I replied.

“Always pick up your phone! Especially when it’s one of you guys, or me!”

Ch.2 (Keep Your Receipt!)

“Thanks Neni!” Marlen got out with her ‘boys’. (JB tote bag)

“Thanks Mom!…” Arlin’s sarcasm dared to come out.

“…” I gave her ’the excuse me-I’m looking for-the swimming pool-look’

“I mean, Darlenys.”

“That’s what I thought you said.” I said.

“LOL! Okay, bye!” I waved.

Turns out Marlen was on to something because as soon as she and Arlin saw me turn the corner, she ran into the mall and looked for her friends, a small posse of girls that were waiting for her at Limited Too.

“Wait! You mean, you called? OH!…Uh?? Sneaky! Air five! Whoosh!”

“Whoosh!” Marlen completed her portion of the air five.

“Hey Marlen! Com’on! There’s new stuff in here! You gotta come check it out!” Krystal pointed to the store.

“Jonas Brothers stuff?!” Chelsea’s eyes widened.

Brithany, Xiomara, Alexandra, Miranda and Aishah stared at the marvelous-ness (?) that was come to be called “Limited Too.”

“Okay, I want to see quick and then I’m going to Hollister.” Arlin said. (So typically.)

Back to more important things, like Perry.

I rush home; fast enough not to get in trouble and start giggling at the fact that all of this happened today. Thank Marlen! (I think I actually thought that?!) I did! Well, now all I want to do is see him again! “The last time I freaked, I just kept looking down. I stu-stu- stuttered when you asked me what I’m thinking’ ’bout…”

“Hello?”

“Lenys!”

“Keyra?!”

“Where are you right now?!” She asked me, getting up and going to a door.

“…Uh…in California. Why?…”

“Just asking.”

The doorbell rang.

“Keyra!!!!!!” I screamed, throwing the phone. (Who cares?!)

“OMJ! I’ve missed you so much!!!”

“Pshhh! You’ve missed me??!! I’ve missed my besterist more than anyone else!”

“AHHHHHH!…” We both screamed.

“So,…enough of this out here! Let’s go inside!” I continued; “I’ve got so much to tell you!”

As Keyra and I caught up, we shared very important details.

“So, guess who I’m going out with?” Keyra jumped up.

“Uh…no idea. Who?”

“…JOE JONAS!!!”

“OMJ!!!!!” I thought about Nick, but didn’t dare to ask her.

“So?”

“You’re wondering about Nick, right?”

“Actually…,” I sigh, “Yeah!”

“He’s fine, I guess. Not really up to much. Don’t worry Lenys, I mentioned you to him; Nothing embarrassing though! I just told him that you love their work, and you really, really think he’s a great guy, and that he deserves better.”

“Keyra! You did not say…”

“What? Yeah, I did! He had to hear it from someone other than his brothers!”

“You’re ah-may-zing!!! (amazing!)” I hugged her.

“I love you, Lenys!!!” She hugged back.

“So…?” She gave me ‘the look’.

“Uh…oh yeah! I met someone…”

“Well, I was going to say, ‘Ask me why I’m here?’ but, okay, let’s go with that!”

“…Thanks for putting me on the spotlight and all, but…yeah. His name is Perry Delloplane. He’s got dark, black hair; deep blue eyes; he wears those skinny, tight Jonas jeans (we) I like so much! He’s sweet, really nice, and he…”

“What?”

“He likes me back!!!”

“Oh, you go Lenys!!” We high-fived; Keyra cheered me on.

“Hey, why is it so empty in here?” Keyra asked looking around.

“Marlen’s at the mall with Arlin; we took pictures in front of her house the day of Camp Rock..”

“Oh, yeah!”

“Wow!”

“What?”

“He kissed me in the ladies’ room!”

“….?”

“Long story-short: Marlen embarrassed me and I went to the bathroom. Perry went in to see if I was okay. He comforted me…”

“Oh, yes he did!”

I shoved her.

“What?” She said.

“It’s complicated, but, trust me, that’s it.”

“What do you mean?”

I told her how Marlen embarrassed me. I told her about what I thought Perry whispered. (I was most likely right, by the way.) Then ,I told her how Perry ‘comforted’ me. He liked me too! (Yes!)

“Hey! Want to go see him?” I asked.

“Sure, I mean, if you’re sure.” She replied.

“I just have to call Yasmin, my besterist from home.”

I called Yas.

“Yas! You have got to get your butt over here! It’s urgent! I want you to meet someone!”

“Uhmmm….okay. I’m going to sound a little bit like you, but…should I be scared?”

“No.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

“Okay, where should I meet you?”

“At The Breakfast Club Café.”

“Okay…what time?”

“Now-ish…”

“Not going to say anything.”

“Fine by me! I love you!”

“Love you too!”

As Keyra and I get our stuff together to go to the café, I remember something…from this morning. The receipt!

“Wait! Wait!” I looked for the receipt.

“What are you looking for?”

“The receipt. It might have the hours.”

“It says 8:00 a.m. to 9:00 p.m. Monday through Friday.” (It was Tuesday.) Keyra said, reading out loud.

“Well, I don’t know his work hours, or what shift he usually works. To me, I’m guessing he works in the morning..”

Then I realized that there was something written on the receipt.

“Your eyes are dark, mysteriously wonderous and empty. They make me braver. Brave enough to kiss you, (which I’m sorry if I was too forward, btw.) and just as brave to ask you out, maybe. (?)

Circle Y or N

“Well now you know his hours. And we’re in no rush, it’s only 1:36 p.m.” Keyra said.

“Yeah, okay! Let’s go!” I said, pulling her.

“Lenys, I said no rush!!” She yelled after me.

“And why can’t I get through the night without another fight? I’m tired of the hurting…” My phone rang. It was Yas.

“Are you going over there?”

“Uh, yeah…I’m getting in the car.”

“Okay. Actually I’m closer, so I’m going to walk there.”

“Okay then!”

“Bye!”

“Bye!” I hung up the phone.

Ch.3 (Counting On Time)

Yasmin decides to walk. Why? No idea. She’s texting who knows who for who knows what reason when she bumps into someone in the same thing; texting. It causes accidents.

“Oh, my gosh! I am so sorry! I..” She’s being helped up by Kevin Jonas!

“No, it’s okay! Things happen…” he got a good glimpse of her.

“..And for a reason, apparently.” He continued, “I’m Kevin Jonas.”

“I recognize you, yeah. I’m Yasmin Abreu.” They shook hands.

“Oh, Hi, Yasmin.” Kevin’s hair was in his eyes. (And we all know how hot that is!) His hair was straight.

“Where are you headed in such a hurry?” He asked her.

“I’m meeting my friend at a café just around here.” She replied.

“Oh, what, uh, your boy…”

“No! Just, just a good friend my best, most dearest girlfriend.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Can I ask why you’re in a hurry?”

“Sure! Ask!”

She laughs. “So, why are you in such a hurry?”

“Honestly, I wasn’t.”

“Oh, but I like now. This is a good time.” Kevin says.

“Why?” Yasmin looked befuddled.

“It could be because it’s California, where the sun’s shining 85% of the time…or because I just met you, Yasmin.”

She blushed. (Awwww!)

“Where is she?” I looked for Yasmin up and down the street.

“Maybe she’s inside already.” Keyra suggested.

“Maybe.” We went inside. She was inside; Talking it up with Kevin Jonas. He kind of turned, noticing Keyra. Yas got up when she saw me.

“Hey Yas!” I hugged her, whispering, “Why is Kevin Jonas here?” in her ear.

“I bumped into him on my way over here.”

“Hmmm…okay.”

“Well?”

“What?”

“It’s nice that you are getting to know him and I’m very extremely happy for you! Both of you!”

“Hi Yasmin!” Keyra greeted her.”

“Hey Keyra!” Yas said “Hi” back.

“Well, we better see who this guy is, before…” Yas said.

“Can I get your order?…”

Perry was a couple of tables away, but I could hear him perfectly, as if there were no single person but us two in the room of that bathroom in that café. He came towards Yas and Kevin’s table. (I hope he still remembered me.) When he got there, he made no eye contact whatsoever with me. I felt so confused and hurt all at once. Then I thought about going to the bathroom to make it all better, but Keyra could have gone with me, or even Yas.

“So you’re just going to ignore me?” I didn’t hesitate in saying this to him.

“Yes.” He made no eye contact with me. He kept going about his business.

“Okay.” I was about to leave.

He grabbed my hand, “Only because I’m being watched.

“Huh?” I turned to him.

“The inspectors are here and I’ve got to do so much stuff today and the boss left me on duty for almost everything!”

“Oh, I’m sorry!”

“Hey, if you were to get excited about something right now, would you get in trouble?”

“Uh…tell me in the bathroom. Go in like nothing’s ever happened and you are just going to use the bathroom and then I’ll close it for clean up.”

“Thanks.”

“Hey!” He made eye contact with me, smiling.

“Yeah?”

“I LOVE YOU!” I whispered; more mouthing the words than whispering itself. Perry.

“Really?” He said to himself. “Time to clean the bathroom!”

He told two workers to work on orders, both in and out. He rushed, went back to get the mop and cart to play it out.

“Is anyone in here?” He looked around, as he looked for me, as well.

“Just me; I hope it’s okay.” I looked at him.

“What did you want to tell me?” He asked.

“I read the receipt.” I replied getting closer.

I showed him the receipt. He read it and said that I didn’t fill it out.

“That’s what I came to tell you. Yes, Perry, I’d love to go out with you!” I smiled.

He started jumping around everywhere.

“This is…is ah-may-zing (amazing), this is, is insanely-crazy-good…Wow!!!!” He grabbed my face and kissed my lips for a good five minutes.

“Whoah baby!” I said, biting my lips afterwards.

I giggled.

“Hey how’s about we go out tonight? I’m a Cali guy and I know some ah-may-zing (amazing) places to go out to.”

“Uh, sure!”

We exchanged numbers, email addresses, work hours, and work emails. Anything that could be used to connect, we exchanged it. We finally left the bathroom after about a good 10 mins. Later on, I went back to Keyra, Yas, and Kevin. Yasmin and Kevin were pretty occupied with their own conversation to join us in ours, but we forgave them because of the “image” we saw. Kesmin.

“Operation Kesmin is on go: OVER!” I said to Keyra through my hand-walkie talkie.

“Copy that, besterist! Over and out!” Keyra laughed.

“So, when am I going to meet Joe?”

“Soon…!”

I froze; Then, kind of giggling, played along. Keyra’s eyes were being covered. She had to guess…which was pretty predictable because I was sitting face-to-face with her so it was definitely not me!

“Joe?”

“Good job! Here’s your treat!” He kissed her on the cheek.

“Hey! I want to meet my besterist friend in the whole wide world!” Keyra’s eyes widened.

“Hi, I’m the besterist, Darlenys. One of the reasons why she’s always smiling.” I introduced myself.

“Hi, I’m Joe, but you already know that don’t you?”

“Should I say ‘no’?”

“It’s kind of hard to do that since you’re accessorizing: Jonas style!” He pointed to the bag and the pendant that had JB on it.

“Oh,” I held the pendant, “Right!”

“Well, I’m flattered that you love me and my brothers!…and that’s a great coincidence that Keyra’s your, uh…besterist?”

“Besterist! Besterist friend in the whole wide world, actually!” I smiled, hugging Keyra.

“Yup!” Keyra def. agreed.

“Okay?…”

“Awkward!” He said, I did too (?). Which made that even more weird.

We laughed and just talked. Perry signaled to me.

UH-OH! I was so confused! I’m completely horrible when it comes to signaling. Just the basics are good for me; “Hi,” “Bye,” and “I have to pee!” It’s really sad! I know! He gave up and went back and forth near Joe, Keyra and I.

“Wha…I can’t understand you!” I whispered.

“I’m going on my lunch break!” He whispered back.

“Lenys…?” Keyra noticed. Great! (sarcastically thinking.)

“Uh, I have to go…” My cell phone rang. Arlin! Yes!

“I’ll be right back-maybe.”

“Maybe?” Joe asked.

“You see, my sister and her friend are at the mall, and I’m their ride, so…yeah. BUT, (I have no idea why I’m saying this, but,) what are you guys doing tonight?”

I felt so stupid after I said this, but I felt so bad that I had to leave them.

“Uh, well, I guess not?” Keyra looked at Joe.

“Uh,…no we’re not really up to much today. What’d you have in mind?” Joe asked.

“Oh, I don’t really know, but I’m going out with this guy and I really don’t want to go alone! I wanted Keyra to come and since you’re here, you should go with her! Whadaya think?”

“Well, if it’s okay with you and this guy, and Keyra…” Joe was interrupted by Keyra.

“Of course it’s okay with me! I just hope that you can have the best first-date of your life with…”

“Perry.”

“Oh, you mean, the busboy at the café?” She asked.

“He works here; he’s the one over there, with the dark black hair…”

“Oh, I see him.”

“Well, then it’s settled.” Joe said.

“…Oh man! What have I done?!” I shouted.

“ Excuse me?” Joe asked.

“What happened, Lenys?” Keyra asked.

“I have, like, no idea what to do, or what to wear or…anything.” I continued. “He said he’s a Cali guy.”

“So…? I’m a Cali girl…”

“…And I’m from New Jersey, so what does this have to do with anything?”

“Uh! I don’t know.”

“Okay, Okay! How about we go bowling and then we meet there, play a game or two, then we go our separate ways on this double date?” Joe asked.

“Okay, it sounds good!” I said. “Thank you so much! I don’t know what I would’ve done without both of you guys, literally! I mean, I’d be lost!” I left to go pick up the girls.

I get a phone call from some strange number.

“Hello?”

“Hey.”

“Who is this?”

“Perry.”

“Oh! You scared me there, for a sec!”

“Well, I can see that signaling to you is never going to work!” He laughed.

“Shut up! I’m not the signaling type! I only know hi’s, bye’s, I have to pee,…”

“I love you?”

I got quiet, “Yeah.” I responded.

“Uhm, I’m actually driving to pick up the girls, but can I tell you something really quick?” I asked.

“Sure, what?” He asked back.

“I kinda made a little double-date with my friend and her boyfriend but it’s going to be at a bowling alley, so…it’s just a game or two and then we go our separate ways, but…does that mess with what you had planned for tonight?”

“Actually, that’s great! We can go bowling for part of it, and then, we can go around town.”

“Where?”

“It’s a surprise!”

“Well, okay; what should I wear?”

“Jeans, a nice shirt, NO HEELS!”

“Not a problem with the heels!”

“Why’s that?”

“I only wear them when it’s extremely special; not that this isn’t!”

“Okay. Well I’ve got to go! I’ll pick you up at 7:00 p.m.!”

“Okay! Bye!”

“I’ll be counting the minutes!” He added.

Ch.4 (Rendez-vous)

He’s just as excited about this as I am! Then, I thought, what to do with the girls tonight?

“Guys! What are you up to tonight?”

“Uh, don’t know!” Marlen said.

“Nothing I guess (?)!” Arlin thought, then just figured that there really was nothing to do.

“Well, I have to go out and catch up with Keyra, but I can’t leave you guys alone, and I’m DEFINITELY NOT TAKING YOU! So, what da ya think?”

“Sleep-over at a friend’s?” Marlen almost stood in her seat.

“Uh, I don’t know? Do I know this friend?”

“Yeah. Aishah.”

“Oh! Is her mom there?”

“Marlen’s already getting it started!” Arlin laughed.

Marlen was already calling Aishah and asking and planning their ah-may-zing (amazing) sleepover.

“Oh, wow!” I laughed. “What about you?”

“Can I just stay home?”

“As long as you don’t leave the house and don’t answer doors.”

“Okay.”

“So it’s settled? You guys officially have something to do!”

“Yup!” Marlen came into the conversation after she hung up.

Arlin and I laughed!

We got home. I got out my Ipod and connected it to the dock ad just started dancing to my play lists. Music always calmed me down when I was feeling uneasy…because I was so excited!!!

Perry and I were officially going out and not just as girlfriend and boyfriend, but on a date! How wasn’t this real? Then again…I pinched myself “awake” but I was already awake and I was dancing around in my room, doing invisible air-guitar solos for all of my dreams that have and were coming true!!! I was finally going to go out with the guy of my dreams!

I was taking a shower. My clothes were all set on my bed, (Yes, I still did this!), Marlen was at Aishah’s, and Arlin was on the computer. The doorbell rang and since I was taking a shower, I barely heard anything. Arlin answered the door.

There stood Perry Delloplane in a nice shirt and jeans with some vans. (Me like! Not that I saw!)

“Hey Arlin!” I had a feeling we weren’t alone, “Can you come here a sec?!” I couldn’t leave because I wasn’t about to go over there in just my robe.

“He’s here!” Arlin smiled, poking me.

“Okay, Okay; but I really am going to catch up with Keyra and talk to Joe some more…”

“Joe-Jo-…” Her face was paralyzed.

“Jonas.” I said.

“Whoah!”

“No, you can’t go!” I said.

“Maybe you’ll get to see him one day!” I said.

“Fine! Have fun…”

“Oh yeah, in my robe!!!” I grinned sarcastically.

She laughed out loud, “Sorry! Well, when you get dressed, have a good time!”

“Thanks!”

I went to the living room. I did my breathing exercises on my way there. Turns out, so was he! Perry.

“Whoah! You look…beautiful!” He stared.

“Thank you! You look really nice, too! Love the shirt!” I pointed.

“Thanks! Oh, by the way,” He ruffled through some things in his bag of stuff, “I got you this.” Then he took out the bouquet that matched the single orchid.

“Orchids? Classy! Thank you!” I put them in a vase. I put the single one in the hair. “Let’s go!”

“Yup.” He took my hand. I blushed.

We got to the bowling alley. Keyra and Joe were talking. As soon as I was in five feet of them, I heard a loud, “Lenys!” cry.

“Keyra!” We hugged. Joe walked over and said hi. Perry said hi.

Keyra whispered, “He’s cute!” in my ear. I giggled.

“Okay! Let’s do get this started!” I shouted. Keyra laughed.

“Yeah!” Joe screamed, making a funny face at Keyra.

She laughed. They kissed.

Perry held my hand and we talked about everything as the game kept going.

“Yeah! Oh Yeah! Uh-huh!” Joe danced.

Keyra pointed and laughed.

“Oh yeah?” He ran towards her. She screamed. He kissed her.

“Oh god! Not in public!” I yelled; Perry laughed, then got completely serious, getting closer, holding my face. We kissed as I tried to bowl; I dropped the ball and kissed him…getting a perfect strike?! Joe’s eyes widened. Keyra’s jaw dropped. Perry and I had no idea that that had happened. We stopped. I giggled.

Later On…

Joe summed up the scores, even though that was the machine’s job, and turns out, Keyra won! He overreacted.

“What?” He pulled his hair. “That’s impossible!”

Then I added, “That’s illogical, Joe can’t have it!”

“Haha!” Keyra pointed at Joe. Perry and I laughed.

Ch.5 (Nine In The Afternoon)

Perry and I decided to go our separate ways, without Keyra and Joe.

“I think we’re ready to go.” I whispered to Keyra.

“Okay…” She whispered back.

“Bye Joe, Bye Keyra!” Perry said as he held my hand. I had a huge grin on my face.

“Oh! Leaving already? Okay then!” Joe asked. Keyra shoved him.

“Bye Lenys! Bye Perry!” Keyra shouted, waving.

I was so extremely nervous. Perry made me feel safe, although he was a total stranger, he was a caring stranger.

“Where are we going?”

“Anywhere you want!” He ran from me, making me chase him.

I laughed.

It was like a part in a movie, the guy plays around with the girl, she plays back.

We tumble and roll around on some grass. Perry falls on me. I laughed to a silent smile. We just looked at each other. Perry kissed me. He helped me up and we got into the car and rode off.

All of sudden, “Shake It” comes on the radio and I scream. I, trying to be hilarious, started singing to it.

“I’ll take you home if you don’t meet me at the front door (meet me at the front door). You’re body’s cold, but girl, we’re getting so warm. And I was thinking of ways that I could get inside. So now you’re falling in love (Here we go now!). This feeling’s tearing me up! (Let me go now!)…”

Perry laughed so hard at me, in a good ‘you’re so cute’ way!

“So, Cali-guy, where are we going, tonight?” I whispered in his ear.

“I told you, anywhere you want!” He whispered back.

“Well, as you may have noticed, I’m not from here…At least let me know what we’re going to do!”

He thought deeply, for a couple of minutes; Enough for us to reach our destination.

“Here; we’re going to have fun!” He opened the car door for me. I screamed inside my head (and outside)!

“What are you screaming about?”

“…I…like to express my feelings for the crowd to hear…?” I shrugged my shoulders.

He laughed. “Com’on!” He took my hand (tonight. We could run so far. We could change the world Do anything we want. We could stop for hours, just staring at the stars. They come down to show us.)

Meanwhile…

Marlen was at Aishah’s house doing who-knows-what and just laughing about it all the way to the movies. Marlen and Aishah heard that there was going to be a special appearance of some actor from this new movie that was premiering. Marlen calls Arlin to rub it in her face. Aishah laughs.

“Hello?” Arlin answered her phone.

“Hi!” Marlen said.

“Hi…?” Arlin answered back.

“Guess what we’re doing?”

“…Uh, what?” “We’re going to see that British guy, Skandar…”

“What???” She took a deep breath. “Where are you, right now…wait a minute, you’re trying to trick me!” Arlin doubted the girls.

“Okay…? But he looks just like that guy and he TALKS just like that guy…and he,…hangs out with…” She stared with a shocked face, “NICK JONAS?!!!”

“What?? Too bad Darlenys…never mind.”

“What?”

“She went out.”

“Com’on and see him for yourself, if you want!”

Arlin thought. Marlen interrupted her pensive state by asking, “Where are Joe and Kevin?” “Having a life-how should I know?!” She looked for her key, some money and her phone. “Where are you guys again?”

As Arlin walked to the Phantom of The Opera Cinema, she noticed all of the full parking lots from stores nearby. The lights, the crowd, everything-extremely crazy!

“Wow! Those little girls were right!” She actually said out loud.

(She spoke to herself, in other words.)

Arlin barged through those doors, cutting through people like a butter knife.

“That was fast!” Marlen said to Aishah.

“Yeah!” She responded.

Arlin found Marlen and pointed in her direction.

“You! Alright! I’m here! Where is he?”

Skandar was across the hall from all of this teenage-escapading from all around the state! He, who had been in a room full of girls, could only focus on the one with the shiny, long, black hair. (In case you’re wondering, a hint would be that Arlin was one of the few brunettes who had shiny, black hair.) Skandar was seriously about to go over there to meet Arlin; and trust me, that’s all Arlin wanted to happen.

“OMG! He’s coming this way! What should…Is…Does my hair look okay?” Arlin asked.

“Marlen! Is her hair okay?” Aishah snapped her fingers in front of Marlen.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah! Perfect!”

“What are y…”

“Don’t turn around and just pretend we’re talking about something funny.”

They all fake-laugh their target, well, Arlin’s target.

“Hello! I’m Skandar Keynes; From, Chronicles of Narnia…”

Ch.6 (Skandar Keynes)

“Yes, I know! I loved both of those movies to death!”

“Oh really? Thanks! I’ll be sure to tell the cast!” Arlin laughed.

“So, what’s your name?”

“Arlin K…Salazar.” She starts to say his last name.

“I’m sorry, what was that?”

“Arlin. Just Arlin!” She tried not to laugh.

“That’s a nice name you’ve got there.” He played that over and over again; same as Arlin with what he had said.

“Well, the movie’s about to start.” Skandar said.

“Yup.” Arlin responded.

Awkward-Seconds-Silence.

“Is it okay if I sit with you…?” He asked ARLIN.

“And us?!” Marlen piped (?).

“Oh, Hi!” He said.

“Hi! I’m Marlen! This is my friend, Aishah!”

“Hello!…Well, Arlin?” He almost put out his hand.

Arlin was trying not to “break a sweat,” but then again, Skandar Keynes…And out of nowhere Nick Jonas decides to join them! And I was on what had become the best night of my life! I’m finally going out with Perry Delloplane! And then, out of nowhere, Nick Jonas seems to be available, and in the area? Great!

Going Back To PerryLenys…

He took me to a carnival that had been in town for about two weeks. It had rides, games, concession stands and all that good stuff! We went on the classics; bumper cars, Ferris wheel, and carousel. Perry couldn’t keep up with me on the bumper cars! I was definitely on a roll! Then we bought a bag of cotton candy and shared it. My fingers were all sticky but he held my hand either way.

“Doesn’t that bother you?”

“ What?” He looked confused.

“My sticky, cotton candy-smelling fingers?”

“I ate some too!”

“Hmmmm…?” I was confused now.

“Look, it doesn’t matter if your fingers are: long, short, sticky or clean; I care about how much I’ve waited for this to happen.”

“Really?” I stopped.

“Yeah.” He stopped too.

“This has been amazing! I love it!…All of it! This, here, and you and me…I’m making no sense…” I said.

“Yes you are! That’s exactly how I feel right now! I, actually, didn’t think that there’d be anything more perfect than this.”

“What do you mean?” I took some more cotton candy.

“That’s exactly it! I mean, that is what I mean? I’m trying to make sense here, if that’s ever going to happen.”

I laughed. “Apparently not!”

He laughed too, his deep blue eyes glistening against his white skin. Then, that strand of hair…it covered his right eye-my favorite eye-because every time I did something stupid on that first date, that right, blue eye would right away tell me that it was okay. Cute, even.

As he went on and on about something that ,clearly, didn’t interest me at all, I just stared at him. Then, he realized that I wasn’t listening and stared at me, smile on smile.

“So, what else do you want to do?” He asked me.

“I don’t know. We’ve gone on almost every ride in here!”

“Almost every ride…” He thought, getting out of his pensive trance and now pulling me to the one ride that I had said ‘no’ to.

“Oh…com’on! Please!!” His eyes begged me, his arm pulling mine.

“Uh, NO! I don’t think so!”

“Why not?” He stayed still.

“…Be…-Cause!” I set my foot down.

“For me?” He bashed his long eyelashes.

“You promise to hold on tight?” I gave in. He smiled.

“I promise!” He held my hand.

I blushed a little. “Oh Crap!” My feet stiffened.

“What? I told you I’d promised?!” He said.

After about ten minutes, he decided to let it drop. I felt so embarrassed, but I’m extremely afraid of roller coasters. Instead we went on all of those nauseating rides that, for some reason, I was completely comfortable about!

Ch.7 (Sparks)

Now Arlin and Skandar…

They were watching the movie, (a new chronicles…movie that he had starred in, if you must know!), feeling the least bit uncomfortable. Marlen and Aishah were so intrigued by the movie, that they had completely forgotten who they were with to even pay attention.

Several times, Skandar tried to pay attention to anyone but Arlin’s reaction to the film, but she was all he could look at.

“What?” He said.

“What?” Arlin asked back, confused and laughing at the same time.

“Uhm…are you liking my movie?” He finally got it out.

“Yes. I loved the first one, why wouldn’t I like the sequel?”

“Hmmmm…good point.” He patted her hand, softly brushing the layer of skin as an excuse to touch her.

“Your hand is so soft!” It slipped from his mouth.

“Thanks…? It’s an off-day to not hear a compliment on the softness of my hand!” Her sarcasm boomed. He laughed, sighing.

As Skandar pulled his hand away, Arlin felt how cold she instantly got.

When the movie was over, everyone went from complete and utter darkness to the plain, fluorescent lighting of the mall.

“Ah!” Arlin’s sensitive eyes screamed to be closed.

Nick had the same reaction. They practically mimicked each other.

“Oh my…” Arlin blinked a couple of times. “All better!”

“Are you sure?” Skandar worried.

“Don’t worry!” Marlen reassured. “She’ll be fine!”

“Okay then.” He smiled.

Arlin was about ready to go on, when Skandar grabbed for her hand.

“What are you doing (not that it’s bothering me)?”

He chuckled. “Dancing with you in the mall, what does it look like?”

Arlin’s face was puzzled; enjoyably-puzzled.

Then she heard clearly, that melody…Twilight! It was Bella’s Lullaby!

“You read Twilight?”

“Yes I do!” He laughed a little, trying to get out the words. “Edward Cullen is dazzling!!!”

Arlin laughed as she swayed in Skandar’s arms. She rested her head on his shoulder.

“So, how is this happening, exactly?!” She finally spoke.

“What’s happening?”

“No offense, but, when there’s music like this, or any type, we Americans just walk around, humming and shopping. I didn’t really think that THIS would be going on!”

“Well, I have a few connections!”

Okay! Arlin thought to herself.

Suddenly…

“Arlin!”

“Keyra!…AND JOE JO-…”

“JONAS; yeah, I know. Hi Arlin!”

“Oh, hello. I’m Skandar Keynes.”

“Hey Joe.”

“ ’Sup, Nick?!”

They did their handshake.

Keyra rolled her eyes at how long it took for two brothers, who TOUR all around the world together, to do a handshake.

“So, what are you guys doing here?” Nick finally says something!

“Oh, you know, walking around, getting chased by fans, stuff like that! HAHAHA!” Joe responded.

Keyra laughed. “So, I chase you around?? Is THAT who this is??”

“Hey, HEY Baby! No, no, no…” Joe apologized.

“Haha! You should have seen your face!” She pointed.

“HA!” Joe said.

“Arlin, are you hungry? Because Joe and I were just about to go eat something…” Keyra waited, holding Joe’s hand.

Skandar whispered in her ear, she nodded and he explained their…“situation”. (They decide to go eat, just not in the mall, but at some pizzeria!)

“We’re actually going out…” Skandar began; Keyra interrupted.

“Congratulations! You guys look so cute together!”

“What?!” Nick was shocked. “You go out to see one movie and now you’re going out?!”

Marlen and Aishah laugh. It all happened so quickly! Arlin hid her ‘blushing’ from Skandar.

“Oh, wh…not yet!” He smiled at her, gripping her hand tighter.

Arlin looked up at him a bit too quickly, almost feeling offended. Skandar held up Arlin’s chin with his thumb and index finger. Keyra covered Joe’s eyes. Nick laughed at his brother. Skandar sealed the last moments of silence with a kiss.

“Now, we’re dating.” He smiled down at her.

Arlin smiled cheezily, as always.

“I love it when you do that.” He smiled back at her.

She blushed.

“Well…that was nice.” Joe interrupted. Keyra shoved him.

“What?” Arlin asked.

“Nothing, nothing.” Keyra said.

Meanwhile, Noriette, my best friend from grade school, was at the mall with a couple of friends. She passed right by the scene of people and superstars…backing up in the process!

Nick, part of the ‘scene of people and superstars’, was barely paying attention, feeling left out, almost.

Hey! He thought.

Oh my GOD! It’s Nick Jonas! Okay…okay! Stay calm…even if he’s coming straight towards me…

“HE’S COMING STRAIGHT TOWARDS ME!!” She screamed under her breath.

Noriette was standing next to a gumball machine. Nick was inches from her.

“Oh, gum!” (?) Nick used the excuse of gum to get closer to her.

“Hi.” He said.

Noriette froze in her tracks.

“H-hi.” She responded a second later.

“You know who I am, don’t you?” He asked.

“Uh…No?” She nodded sarcastically.

He laughed. “You’re pretty AND funny? Nice!”

She blushed slightly.

“So…how’s it goin’?” She started up some small talk with him.

“…” He took the moment to laugh at that, “Oh, you know, walking around the mall, getting chased by fans…Usual stuff.” He laughed.

“Oh!” She laughed.

They laughed. (Basically, there was a lot of laughing going on at the moment.)

Nick’s friends were all wondering why he was taking so long at the gumball machine-and then noticed the pretty girl that he was talking to, then called to him and said they’d meet him outside when he was ready-which wasn’t going to be for a while!

Anyway, Let’s finished up PerryLenys’s date, shall we?

So, as we had left off, Perry and I were out with Keyra and Joe, bowling and kicking butt as we did it! Perry and I had our big strike (kiss.) Joe was extremely jealous of that- And the fact that Keyra had wont the game. HA! Then, Perry and I left to start our date, where he surprised me, once again, with how sweet he was! The Carnival on a first date was the most perfect of perfect first dates! The roller coaster-not so much! I guess since I’m a girl (and I really HATE stereotypes, but I’ll have to make an exemption) that I should be a wimp! We rode the death trap.

“Hey! Hey, it’s okay!” Perry comforted me. He hugged me, stroking my hair and face.

I nodded hesitantly. “I’m okay! Well,…that’s embarrassing!”

He laughed. “I’m sorry! If I’d known you’d get like this, I would have dumped the idea.” He was hugging me tightly to his chest. My arms were wrapped around his neck, fingers intertwined. I giggled softly, whispering softly in his ear, “Take me home?”

He nodded.

He gave me a piggy ride to the car.

ARLIN WAS IN OODLES OF TROUBLE IF SHE DIDN’T GET HOME SOON!

I got a phone call on the ride home, one of my missed calls of the night!

“Aren’t you gonna get that?” Perry asked me. (Silly boy!)

“No.”

He shrugged. After a minute or two, he asked how I was feeling.

I nodded. “I’m fine. Just overwhelmed was all.” I smiled at him.

He smiled back. “Good. Because…there was one more thing that I wanted to show you.”

I looked at him, confused.

“Don’t worry, there are no roller coasters at this place.”

“HahaHA!”

He kissed me at the stoplight, since he was the one who had to drive.

Ch.8 (Just Kiss Me.)

We passed by the cinema, where they were giving a movie with Skandar Keynes in it. That’s when it hit me. Because we ALL know that Arlin could not resist!

“Hello?” She answered right away. She’s good!

“Hey Arlin! How are you holding out at the house?”

“Oh, good. Eating something.” It was totally quiet.

“You went out, didn’t you?!”

She started to speak, but I cut her off.

“We’ll talk about it when I get home!” I said, hanging up first.

“Oh crap!” Arlin thought out loud. She stood up, startled.

“What?” Skandar asked; He did the same.

“You have to go, NOW!”

“Why?!…I mean, I wouldn’t want to go now!”

“I’m sorry! I had a great time!”

“Me too!” He grabbed her face gently into his hands, bringing her closer to him. He smiled at her first, making sure that she’d be okay with that. Although it was obvious that she was!

He kissed her lips gently. His tongue slipped into her mouth, where hers awaited anxiously. (They were kissing passionately. It had to be done! Surprisingly, Skandar and Arlin knew exactly how to do it.) Skandar touched her face, feeling the smoothness of her cheeks. Their tongues had their own battle inside their mouths. Arlin wrapped her arms around his pale, white neck. Finally after about ten minutes, Skandar pulled away, sadly, making it end all too soon. Arlin’s mind was clouded. Skandar was breathing heavily, his forehead against hers. He smiled at her, said “bye,” and then left out the door. Arlin was sitting on her bed, then laid down, mesmerized as soon as he left. She practiced her breathing.

Meanwhile, PerryLenys…

“Where are we?” My eyes were shut tight.

“Step inside.”

“With my eyes closed?!” I didn’t want to fall.

“I’ve got you, it’s okay.”

“Yes, it is,” I muttered.

He ignored me.

We walked inside. My eyes were still closed. It was warm inside the dark place. It smelled like…vanilla?

“Mmm…’ I took in the sweet vanilla. He scrambled around.

“Okay; open your eyes.”

It was bright. There were frames hanging around. Paintings. Artsy. The view was amazing. The shore. The waves were coming in and out. The window was enormous! There was even a boardwalk leading to the beach. Some backyard!

“Wow!” I gasped at the view.

“I know. But you have no idea how amazing it looks right now!”

He stared at me as I stood in front of the window, the wind blowing in my face. My hair blew wildly.

I blushed. He had no idea how amazing this was for me too!

“…I, um…want to show you something,” He walked around, looking for something, “Please, make yourself at home!…Um, do you want anything?”

You. “Nothing. It’s fine, thank you.” I said.

“Okay.” He bit his lips, smiling. He went on, coming back in a couple of minutes.

“…I tend to think a lot, and well, I draw what I think about.” He came to sit down next to me. He handed me a paper from the top.

“This one took me awhile…I wanted to get it down perfectly.”

It was…me. I was being drawn by my boyfriend! crazy!

“ Oh, my gosh!” I observed myself in the drawing. It was like staring into an animated mirror; “Wow! These are really good!…It’s , amazing, actually!…” I turned to him.

“You didn’t tell me you could draw!” I accused him.

“It slipped.” He shrugged.

“Perry, what I meant to say was, ‘You didn’t tell me you could mirror your thoughts!!!’ These, everything about you,….ahh! You’re amazing!”

I gave up explaining what he was to me. Only because ‘amazing’ didn’t just cut it! He was: glorious, sweet, smart, caring, passionate; the exact replica of the Perry I used to dream about 24/7. He was all of that and so much more.

He smiled at me. “You’re everything I always knew you’d be…” He took that pause to touch my cheek with the back of his hand, “and so much more.” He leaned in closer towards me. I went forward, mirroring his actions. He stared into my eyes; I stared into his deep, blue eyes; He brushed my bottom lip with his index finger. I blushed uncontrollably. Perry smirked at my blushing, not enough for me to notice. He pulled me in to begin one of the greatest kisses of my life! The want, the need, the desire: all the same but all there, differently expressed.

Perry’s kisses had never been so intense, but all at once, it was just as sincere as the first; only longer, and more passionate and longer. When he pulled away to catch some air, I practically fell to the couch, where we had picked up where we’d left off. His tongue softly traced the outside of my lips. I was hyperventilating. I opened my eyes, knowing that I was killing the moment, but needing to look at him. His eyes were watching me. I nodded an “okay” and his tongue found mine. My fingers wove into each other around his neck, moving up to knit them into his pitch black hair. This time, I pulled him away to catch my breath. I rested my head back, onto the couch. He grinned at me. I looked up at the ceiling still learning how to inhale and remembering how to exhale. My hands were shaking, I didn’t know why, but I hope it was because I was hyperventilating.

Perry tried not to laugh at my reaction to…that. He tried to help the situation by doing the same, later realizing that he truly needed it! He looked at me, head still rested on the couch. I looked at him. He smiled. I returned the gesture. Then he spoke.

“Let’s take you home.” He reached for my hand.

Ch.9 (Mm-hmmm;D)

When I finally got home, Arlin was sleeping. I was too mesmerized to even argue, not to mention walk or even think straight.

The Next Day…

Sun was brightly shining into my window and trying to get through my eyes. I wrenched them open, screaming, almost completely falling off of my bed! Arlin had apparently been staring at me sleep.

“Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!” Arlin and I screamed at each other.

She laughed, watching my reaction. My heart was drumming in my ears.

“Hi.” She said.

“…uh, hi?!” I was annoyed at my wake-up call.

“How’s it go-…”

“This is not a conversation over the phone! I’m right here…”

She laughed. “Sorry.”

“Speaking of…”

Uh-Busted!

“Okay, so maybe I left the house, but I was being mocked by your little sister and her friend. AND it just so happens that he DID notice me and he DID kiss me and I AM his GIRLFRIEND!!!” Arlin shouted out.

I waited, then spoke when I could feel her skin cool in her face.

“Are you done?” I asked calmly.

“Yes.” She waited for me to shout back at her, only differently.

“…What?” I asked.

“You’re not yelling. Aren’t you mad?”

“No. I’m not mad.”

“But you’re going to yell…”

“No.”

“Why?”

I stared at her, bewildered, then smiled. “Keyra called me while I was on my date and she had told me about you and Skandar when she had left a message. I know everything there is to know about him. He’s a pretty good guy. I trust you, too!” I scuffed up her hair.

“Hey!” She readjusted her long, black locks.

“You’re still just a teenager. Don’t screw this p and make it go too fast!”

“Ha! Of course not! What am I, stupid?!…Don’t answer that!” She put one finger in the air.

I waited a minute or two before we both burst into laughter.

“Don’t worry about it! I trust me too!” Arlin said, ungrammatically correct.

“I’m going to ask Marlen if she’s ready, because I’m picking her up from Aishah’s house! I’m going to go get ready.”

As I’m Getting Ready…

I haven’t forgotten about Marlen, don’t worry! I sent Arlin to get Marlen, who was picking out some cute boys (Marlen, not Arlin!) with Aishah.

Arlin’s confused at why they were pointing at random little boys until she understood everything!

“Oh, wow! Dylan and Cole Sprouse…huh.” She said, staring at Marlen and Aishah. “This should be fun.” She sat down somewhere and stared, almost too casually.

15 Minutes Later…

“Arlin, Arlin! Guess what?” Marlen jumped up and down.

“What?” Her mouth tried not to hang too open.

“Cole and Dylan invited us to go see a live broadcasting of their show!”

“They couldn’t have said, ‘a movie’ ?!”

“That’s so, so much better than a movie!” Aishah stated.

“Well, duh!” Marlen said.

Marlen and Aishah talked on and on about their double date with the twins, and Arlin just looked at them as she walked them home. Suddenly, her phone saved her from hearing any more details.

“Hello?” She answered.

“Arlin?” Skandar answered back with his deep English accent that made her swoon.

“Hi.” She smiled, showing her mouthful of grillZ (braces).

“Hello.” He replied.

Moments of silence, a breath or two inhaled and exhaled almost too harshly.

“So…?” Arlin started.

“I missed you.” Skandar told her.

“I missed you too.” She said, smiling again.

“Why is she all ‘smiley’?” Marlen asked aloud.

“Are you talking to you…” Aishah stared at Marlen.

“BOYFRIEND?!” They said together.

Arlin smiled nervously.

“Tell them it’s a ‘yes’.” He told her smoothly.

“Okay.” She did as she was told.

“OOOOOH!” Aishah and Marlen yelled.

“ANYWAY…!” Arlin said.

“Meet me, today…I…need to see you.” Skandar told her.

It was quiet.

“Okay.” She giggled.

“Cool. Stop by my house, here, then.” He said. He gave her the address, too.

“Okay.” She had it written down and ready to go.

At Skandar’s…

Arlin did seem to notice that she had no idea what his house had ever looked like. He didn’t even live in the United States! Suddenly, she found the place he had said was his “house” and knocked on the door.

“Skandar?” She called.

The door opened. He motioned for her to come inside.

“Thanks.” She said.

He closed the door quietly.

“Why is it so dark?!” She yelled, nervous.

“Calm down, Arlin! I’m just trying to be romantic!” He took her through the dark room, over to the dark dining room with the candles down yonder.

“Oh my gosh! Skandar!” She slapped his arm lightly.

“What?!” It confused him to see her react to what he did. Normally, Arlin would usually just gasp, not hit him.

“I’m sorry!” She laughed, “Did you do this all for me?”

“For US. I wanted to see you tonight because I have to spend as much time with you as possible.” He said.

Arlin was a bit shocked. She really wanted to ask him why, but she held it in. Skandar stared at her, waiting for her to ask him something.

“What?” She stared at him, confused at how awkwardly silent it was, not so much the things he was saying.

“Nothing.” He grabbed out for her hand. Suddenly, he got up, pulling Arlin with him.

“What are you doing??” Arlin whispered, smiling slightly.

“SHH!” He took Arlin’s hands and wrapped them around the back of his neck. He put his hands on either sides of her waist. Arlin blushed slightly. They danced to the city sounds. It was pretty quiet throughout the rest of their time together. Arlin got extremely comfortable and laid her head on his chest. Skandar rested his head on hers. Arlin closed her eyes and drifted into her own ‘La La Land’ as Skandar held her in his arms.

Moments like these are never to be wasted. There’s always a way to keep it all together and stay ‘in sync’. We’re young now, but what if you let time pass you by? What if you love someone now, but not forever like you’d promised? I mean, sure, it happens. We’re only humans; we only have desire on our minds; we only like to live for the moment not knowing it’s all we have; it’s all we care for. That’s exactly true about Skandar. He was only human. He could only live in the moment as a rushed life of Hollywood and fame; he could only want so much as to what was given to him; he would only love as much as he felt he was loved back. But with Arlin…It was all very different. This terrain was very foreign and new. She was his want, his need, his moment; except he didn’t want anything to do with the lack of time to appreciate it. Skandar knew how much he loved her. He knew how much he wanted to be with her. From the beginning of it all…the black haired beauty from the cinema, that was his calling of desire.

After Arlin turned around and noticed him-the expression on her face, just what he had hoped for- his face lit up more than he’d ever known possible.

For as long as he had known, he’d always been happy with his early start in his career. He adored the Narnia fans. His cast had become one of his greatest buddies. Somehow, someway he felt empty; unamused. It was as if he was waiting for that meteor to shoot across his sky; As if he was waiting for Arlin to catch his eye all along.

“Why are you so quiet?” Arlin asked him, lifting up her head to stare into his eyes.

Skandar returned the look. “No reason. I just don’t find that there is anything to say, really.”

“…Oh?”

“Well, yeah. I just thought that you could hear everything I was saying.”

Arlin was confused. “Skandar, maybe it’s just me,…but I’m no Edward Cullen!” Arlin laughed to herself.

Skandar joined in. “What I mean is: ‘When it gets really quiet like this, I just feel like we can hear each others’ secrets.’ ”

Skandar came close to her left ear and whispered, “Close your eyes. Empty out any thoughts and listen carefully.”

She did as she was told. Skandar began to whisper in her ear.

“You are one of the prettiest girls I’ve ever seen, do you know that? That’s exactly what I was thinking that day that I thankfully noticed you out of all of those insane girls,” he laughed, “No offense, but fans get pretty crazy!

Okay, okay! Seriously, though… Pretty is just when you were turned around and your back was facing me. I never told anyone this, but, as soon as you turned around, I forgot how to breath. You were literally breath-taking!”

Arlin giggled. “I hope I ended up being breath-returning!”

“Oh, but of course!” He continued whispering in her ear, “And thanks to you being breath-returning, I spoke to you! I was clearly at the point where, and don’t laugh, but, either you were going to act like a fan and attack me with your endless shrieks or I was going to faint!”

“WHAT??” She covered her mouth.

“SHH! You can tell me your secrets when I’m done!”

“Okay! Fine!” Arlin said. She laughed at him.

“Com’on! I’m being serious!” He laughed, almost too quietly to try to be serious. “Okay,” He whispered, “So, I was thinking, as you were staring at me staring at you, that you thought that I was some kind of idiot or something.” He laughed, cocking his head back, “I was hoping you’d say ‘yes’…”

“Why…” She stared at him, starting to ask a question.

Skandar lifted his head up, looking at her. He smiled, letting her speak.

“Why wouldn’t I have said ‘yes’?”

“…I…don’t know.”

Arlin shrugged her shoulders.

Ch.10 ( GEEZ SKANDAR!)

They stopped dancing after a long discussion that they were having about their first impressions of each other. Skandar and Arlin went out to the balcony and sat on the stairs that were their own part of the boardwalk to the beach.

“Oh my gosh!” Arlin was flabbergasted.

“What?” Skandar asked her.

“It’s all so…” Arlin almost couldn’t continue.

“Beautiful?” He finished her fragment. “Yes. I always thought that you were.” Skandar touched her cheek lightly with the back of his hand.

“It’s all perfect. Everything. You. Me. This…place! I love it!” She told him.

“So, you really liked everything?”

She nodded.

“That’s good. I hoped you would.” Skandar told her, brushing her lips with his finger.

“Mm-hm!” She started cracking up.

“What?” What did I say?” He asked her.

“It was in Prince Caspian…” She paused to laugh, “I was watching the movie with the audio commentary…”

He stared at her, raising his left eyebrow.

“Uhm…yeah…you said that.” Arlin blushed with embarrassment.

He tried to remember, failing in the process. He laughed anyway to ease her embarrassment.

“Mm-hm!” He said for her to hear in person. Arlin laughed. She kissed him on the cheek. He said it again.

Arlin laughed, then gave him a sly look. He returned it. The stars were attempting to shine throughout the sky, but it just seemed like there were enough lights in the city, so it didn’t really matter!

Arlin actually searched his face for a kiss this time! Oh man! She was smiling as Skandar came to stop at her lips. Skandar touched her face, cupping his hand to the shape of her jaw. Arlin’s eyes were closed. Skandar started to stand up; Arlin started to pull away; to her surprise (actually, not really!) Skandar didn’t let her! He tripped backwards, landing on his back. Good thing the sofa was right behind them! Arlin gasped. Skandar barely budged. Geez, Skandar!!!

“Oh my gosh! Are you okay?”

“Better!” He really wanted to continue, but remembered the reason why he had told her that he wanted her to spend as much time with her as possible…He kissed her lips one more time, pulling her closely to his chest on the couch.

Arlin breathed heavily against his chest, clouded in her head by Skandar’s sweet kisses, as always.

“Arlin…this is too much! And it’s going to be harder to do anything that I wanted to accomplish.”

“What are you trying to accomplish…exactly?” She lifted her head and rested her chin on his chest.

“I’m going to miss you so much…” Skandar mumbled to himself.

“What are you talking about??” She almost shouted.

“Arlin, you don know that I haven’t given up my career and I pretty much do this for a living…Well, I sorta have this movie that I something, and , well, movies take a while to get worked on…”

“Okay…” Arlin tried to understand.

“Well, yes, um…I’m pretty sure that I’m getting picked for someTHING in this movie and I really want US to be okay; I want you to be okay with this, the whole ‘me going away for a wildly long amount of time’ thing…I’d really miss you if I ever had to go away too long! You know?” He stared deeply into her eyes.

“I, well, you know…what are we going to do about that?” Arlin faked a half-dead smile on her face.

“Don’t give me that.” He looked at her.

“What?”

“Give me a real expression; one that you’re actually feeling.”

She stayed with her choice of a half-dead cheezy smile. Skandar grabbed her face and tried to make more acceptable facial expressions with it: angry, sad, infuriated, jealous…etc.

“There.” Skandar finished rearranging her facial expressions.

“What do I look like?” She asked, curious.

“You look,…upset…,a bit understanding…and in love.”

Arlin blushed. Skandar looked all around her face, searching for anger. He reeled her in, closer to his lips, her face was still in his hands.

“I will NEVER forget you. It’s impossible to do that…” He brushed his nose up and down from her nose to her lips, then back to her nose, “I love you too much.”

Arlin kissed him, her saltwater tears escaped her eyes at an acceptable pace. Skandar felt his cheek getting a hint of moisture. He stopped kissing her, looking at her eyes. Arlin tried to look away.

“Don’t cry, Arlin.” He wiped away her tears.

“I’m happy for you…,really!” She wept on his chest.

They were still lying uncomfortably on the couch. Skandar didn’t say a word. Arlin let everything out that night. She fell asleep, curled up on Skandar’s chest.

“Don’t worry Arlin, I’ll figure out when I come back. I’ll be with you soon enough.” He kissed the top of her head.

Ch.11 (Nickette)

So Nick, what’s the deal with you and Noriette?!

The last time these two ever saw each other was at that mall outing where the both of them happened to have been with their friends. Nick, with his brothers and their girlfriends, where Kevin and Yas had gone to get some coffee and talk. Noriette was with her buddies and along came Jonas! She had been standing next to a gumball machine for some apparent reason (?) and Nick was walking straight towards her. He had purchased a gumball as an excuse to talk to her…And, well…they talked, alright!!! They asked each other questions about movies, music, life, friends, family, any other interests besides the apparent (Nick and Noriette were definitely on the same page with the interests!) So later on, they exchanged information, Nick’s info being a little more limited to phone number and e-mail address, and decided to make plans.

“Hello?” Noriette answered her phone as she sped down the stairs with her bag.

“Hey, it’s me.” Nick said.

“I’m walking out the door right now…!” She trailed off as she saw what was waiting for her from outside her house.

“Hi there.” Nick was outside, in some nice, tight jeans, a really cool graphic t-shirt and his green, white and black checker-laced converses.

“Um, you look great…,as always.” Noriette told him, hoping that he didn’t hear her. He smirked at her, slightly. He heard that!

“You look great, too! From what I’ve seen so far!”

“Uh!” She patted his arm lightly.

He laughed, getting a little red. “That didn’t come out the way it was supposed to!”

“Oh really, now?!” She interrupted him.

“Um, seriously though, I’ve only seen you about two times in my life, this one included, and you’ve looked really great every time!”

Noriette felt a little dumb, “Oh…um, thanks.”

He laughed. “Com’on, let’s go!” He grabbed her hand.

Noriette and Nick went to the car, where Big Rob was taking over the car as chouffer. Nick and Noriette talked on their way to the most amazing miniature golf course ever!

“Aaaaaawwwww!” Noriette shrieked.

“Do you like it?” Nick asked her.

“Yes!…But, um, I’ve never been to one of these mini-golf places.” She confessed.

“It’s okay. I have been to a couple. I’ll show you the ropes.” He winked at her.

Noriette blushed.

They stepped out, rented their clubs and started off. Nick demonstrated and Noriette looked more than attentive.

“Com’on, here…I’ll show you.” He grabbed her hand, stood behind her and positioned that same hand on the club. Noriette “pretended” that she couldn’t do any of it properly as an excuse for Nick to have to touch her even more! (wink, wink.) Nick, not being born yesterday, automatically knew what game she was playing, and asked her to try it on her own so that he could see whether she was paying attention or not. Noriette was actually paying very close attention so she wouldn’t look stupid and she scored a bit too perfectly for just a beginner.

Nick was in awe. “Are you sure you’ve never played this game before?” Nick smiled at her.

Noriette smiled at him and nodded.

During the rest of the game, obviously Nick was in the lead, him and his love and patience for golf, but Noriette was right behind him. They were practically competing against each other! Afterwards, they summed up the scores, with Nick, of course, as the winner. He did his little “victory dance” and Noriette stared at him. Nick cleared his throat and stood still.

“Are you hungry?” Nick asked her.

“Um…actually I have to probably start heading home…Can I get a ride?” She asked, seeming embarrassed.

“Did you really actually consider the thought of you walking all the way home, by yourself?” Nick asked her.

“Oh, right.”

“I’ll take you, of course!” Nick said, grabbing her hand.

At Noriette’s Front Porch…

Nick got the chance to quickly get her home, safe and sound. They were standing right outside her house. Noriette and Nick were both staring away from each other, at the sky. Noriette turned back to look at Nick, who was still staring at the sky. Noriette stared at his face, his lips, and his hair-every bit of perfection. She had the sudden urge to touch him, his face, his lips-more so with her own- instead of just his hands.

Nick finally came to look at her, right when she attacked his lips as quickly as she could with her own! She was too embarrassed to pull away, and she didn’t want to, so she kept kissing him. Nick, of course, being a guy, didn’t just stand there taking it all in for himself, he also kissed her back, which made Noriette very happy and she felt a lot better when she kissed him because she knew that he was kissing her back! Noriette’s sisters were coming to the door, Noriette tried to become unresponsive towards Nick’s kisses. It worked to the point that he stepped back slightly to ask her what was wrong. The door opened.

“That.” Noriette simply told him.

“Hi!” Nick greeted the girls.

“Mmmmmmm!!!” They screamed in muffles. (They were covering their mouths.)

“…Okay, then. I’ll see you later, Noriette.” He let go of her hand, hers slipping out of his grasp.

Can’t really tell you that hat was the last time that they saw each other…because it wasn’t.

Several Days Later…

Nick called Noriette, who was working at the time, but she couldn’t just avoid him because of that fact. She picked up and spoke as quickly as possible.

“Meet me on my lunch break, maybe?” She asked.

“Of course!”

Noriette was biting her lips on the other end of the line.

“Gotta go, bye!”

‘Love you, bye!” Nick hung up.

Noriette sighed, and when she took a good look at the clock, went back to work.

The day dragged and Noriette was organizing products and other things. The clock tolled. Nick time was getting closer.

Ch.12 (Home at Work)

Meanwhile, PerryLenys…

Ah, yes, the primary couple of the whole story shows up! Well, they’ve been busy, what with Perry getting promotion and Darlenys’s work was catching up with her. Much more time to be inseparable!

The thing is we don’t let things get in the way, we just take advantage of them and help each other get through them.

Today, I was super-busy with a couple of logo-designs for three or four big and new companies! I had no time for almost anything, not even Perry! -Or so I thought. Perry would usually try and calm me down when I got all “angsty” when it came to work. I was lucky enough to work at home, that way I could spend some time with the girls, Marlen and Arlin. This fact also allowed Arlin ,the oldest of my “roomies,” to have a life. Lately, she’s been hanging out at Skandar’s place. Every time I ask, call or even talk to her, she just simply stares back at me and then-nothing. She tells me everything’s okay with her and Skandar-whenever I can get something out of her. Other than that, he’s here with her at home. It’s nice that Arlin has Skandar. I really appreciate him keeping her occupied. And he’s really smart, so it’s nothing like that! He never seems to bring her down or anything. She’s just been a little,…melancholy. My phone rang.

“Hello?” I said, almost breathless when I saw who was calling.

“Hey.” Perry said, “Are you okay? I feel like I haven’t seen you in ages! How’s the logo-de-…”

“Don’t say it!”

He paused.

“It’s…I got one done. I’m on my way to the second one. Arlin’s been worrying me. I don’t know what I’ve been doing lately because I can’t remember and…UHH! My head is spinning from how crazy life’s been!”

“Hey, hey! Calm down, Darlenys! Look, do you need any help? I just finished locking up and I have Chinese!”

“Hmmm!” I sighed, chuckling. “Okay. I mean, will you? Could you, really?” I thought about what he had said about locking up. “Wait, you said you just locked up NOW?”

“Yeah. There’s this huge inspection of the café and I’m in big trouble-the fired, kind- if I don’t make sure that everything’s perfect!”

“Oh. That sounds tough!”

“Ehh, not really. Now, let’s say we help you out. Let me in.”

“You’re here already?” I walked to the door.

“Well, yeah. It sounded urgent.”

“Thank you, so much!” I hung up, running to hug him.

“Hi, there.” he said, his face near my hair.

“Hi.” I smiled at him, looking into his eyes.

“So, how’s about that work?”

I looked down in disgust.

“I’m just kidding. You look like you’ve been at this all day!”

“Pssht! More like all week.” We went inside after standing at the door in each others’ arms.

I sat on the couch, tugging on his hand to follow me.

“Uhh! I have no idea how I’m going to finish or how I’m going to live with myself if I don’t and…(blah, blah, blah…)”

Perry grabbed my lips with his thumb and index finger, pinching them almost.

“Hey! Calm down! You can definitely finish and, I mean, when it comes to how to finish, you did the first one, what’s so much if you do two more? Something nice and simple, right?”

“Hmm?”

Perry laughed; grabbing the left side of my face to reel me in closer to his lips. He unpinched my lips, only to press them against his own.

All the anxiety definitely went away. I was calmed. Perry handled me gently, weaving his fingers into my hair. I felt my hands moving up his chest, around his neck. He stopped, catching his breath.

“Thanks.”

“You’re welcome.” He smiled. “Now, we should really get to work.”

“Why are you doing this?”

“Excuse me?”

“You’re here; after an extremely long day of work, you’re tired, and yet you come here to help me on something that I’ve apparently failed at doing myself.”

“And?” Perry questioned me.

“What? You’re not tired?”

“I’m here to help you. The last time I checked, you were desperate.”

I covered my face. “UHH!”

“Are you okay?”

“Overly-stressed disorder. I invented it.”

Perry laughed. He hugged me, rubbing my back.

“It happens to everyone.”

“I’m sorry.”

“For what?”

“Whatever that was, back there.”

“I forgive you.” He smiled at me.

We got to work straight away. Perry spent the last four hours trying to figure out how to help. Thanks to him, I finished. The scary part would be presenting and hoping the boss likes it.

“Oh my gosh!!!” I kissed him. He picked me up. I said, almost crying with relief, “Thank you, thank you, thank you so, so much!” I kissed him again.

Perry smiled, laughing at me. “Sure, anytime!” He kissed me.

“You should get home. You’re probably really tired.”

“Um, well, yeah, but it’s okay.”

“Thanks again. Oh, and I’m sorry for going all ballistic on you back there.”

He laughed, remembering, “It’s okay. You look adorable when you’re mad, by the way.”

“Do I, now?” I said, sarcastically.

He kissed my lips one more time, hugged me and left.

Ch.13 (It’s The Best Day Ever!)

Finally, some Skandarlin…

Arlin and Skandar have been spending all their time together. They’ve be remorsing Skandar’s soon-to-be-departure. Skandar was told that he had to leave for a big movie and Arlin’s left to mourn over the fact that she doesn’t really hang out with anyone but her boyfriend, meaning, Skandar. (Meaning, this is not New Moon.)

Skandar hates seeing Arlin this way which is why he’s decided to keep as much contact with Arlin as he possibly can.

“Arlin?” Skandar knocked on the door of her room.

He had come to see her.

“Coming!” Arlin unlocked the door.

“Hey.” She said.

Skandar stared at her with steady eyes. He got closer and touched her lips with his finger.

Arlin hyperventilated.

“Hi.” His face was inches from hers; she could feel his breathing under her nose.

Arlin stood perfectly still; Skandar stepped into her room. He’d never set foot in it before. He shut the door. Oh mannn.

Arlin was frozen. Skandar came back to her. Arlin stepped back, wary.

“What’s wrong?”

“You’re leaving today, aren’t you?”

Skandar looked away. He went to touch her face, his thumb lightly stroking her cheek.

Arlin looked away from his gaze.

“Tomorrow.”

Arlin bit her lip. She squeezed her eyes shut and laid her head against his chest. Skandar laid his head against her head. Arlin began to cry. Skandar lifted his head from hers and took her chin in his hand.

“Oh, no you don’t!”

“Huh?”

“I came here to have the best day ever with you!”

“How can I not cry if I only have TODAY to be with you?”

“It’s possible. Just think, I mean, of course I’ll miss you so much that I’ll eventually go crazy, but if we fantasize about today, it’ll keep us happy to the point that we’ll pay attention to that, and not the days you haven’t seen me, or I you.”

“What are you talking about? That’s not even as good as me touching you or kissing you?!”

“Well, no. But I’m sure it will suffice.”

“Skandar…”

“Just try. I mean, we could have an amazing day today and I’ll try and keep in touch whenever I’m not doing anything.”

Skandar looked at Arlin and she just nodded, slowly, but it was still a nod.

Skandar smiled. “That’s my girl.” He kissed her once. (Wow, that was very macho of you.)

“So…What are we going to do?”

“You’re serious? You can’t think of anything to do?”

She shook her head.

“Arlin, I’m here and you’re here.(and there’s furniture;D justkiddingg!) To me, there’s always something we can do.”

“Huh?”

“We can be with each other, silly.” Skandar explained, touching the tip of her nose.

“And do what?” Arlin was obviously already hyperventilating.

Skandar raised his eyebrows slyly. He kissed her. Arlin wrapped her arms around his neck. Skandar picked her up and carried her to her bed. Skandar kissed Arlin with a passion that should be illegal in fifty states. Arlin tried not to pant as she breathed, but it was utterly impossible not to! Skandar’s hands ran through her hair; Arlin’s hands as well. Skandar kissed Arlin like he was never ever going to see her again. He lingered on her lips, his, then moving hastily towards her neck. Arlin got a chance to breathe. Skandar turned so that he was hovering over Arlin’s body. Skandar and Arlin stared at each other in astonishment, or rather, catching their breaths. Skandar kept looking at Arlin. She attempted to breath, but as soon as she inhaled one deep breath, Skandar’s mouth was on hers. Not complaining, but, needing a breath otherwise, she responded to his keenness. Their bodies laid on top of one another’s, touching ever so slightly, yet they could both feel the heated warmth, even through their clothes. Now, they weren’t going to be stupid and screw everything up, but a little “making out” wasn’t going to hurt anybody-or could it?

Skandar stayed with Arlin for as long as he possibly could. They both knew that they would have to leave each other eventually, but they tried to fit in as much time as they possibly could.

They laid next to each other, staring at each other, trying to memorize every possible facial expression that each of them made. Skandar was willing to leave, of course for his career, but not without memorizing his beloved girlfriend’s face. Only on opposite day would a movie be more important to him than Arlin.

Ch.14 (Skandar’s Departure)

Today was the day. Skandar stared at Arlin as she slept and played idly with her hand. It was almost four in the morning; Monday. Arlin started school today and Skandar started working on his acting and memorizing lines for shooting, etc. He’d spent all night thinking of ways to keep in contact with Arlin. He came up with I.M. and video chats. It was perfect!…except for the time-zone problem.

Arlin moved around , still feeling to see if Skandar had left.

“I’m here, Arlin.” He reached for her hand, sliding his fingers through her hand.

“Oh my gosh!” She wrenched her eyes open and threw her arms around his neck and cried. Skandar rubbed her back, resting his head into her neck, kissing it.

Arlin calmed down after a few seconds and came to the realization that they could always call each other, or e-mail, or even I.M.

“Skandar?” Arlin started to ask.

“Yes?”

“Will you-would you still love me, even if you had to stay longer than necessary?”

Skandar didn’t hesitate in answering back. “Of course I will! Arlin, there are phones and computers in England! And I’m even going to change my cell phone plan and switch to your phone’s company, so that we can talk for as long as we please and not get charged for it! Who knows? I might like it better than my crappy cell phone company!”

“Let’s hope so!” Arlin’s face lit up, “That would mean that I’d get to talk to you all the time!”

“Yes, and it wouldn’t be that bad, staying up late so that you can get a good night’s sleep! I mean, you’re starting school, now, and I’m a little used to staying up really late, so I really don’t mind!” Skandar told her.

“Well, yeah, I mean, if that’s okay with you, but I really don’t think that those teachers of mine would appreciate me drooping my head and eyelids in their classrooms!” Arlin laughed.

“Yeah, me either. I wouldn’t want you to get in trouble because you’ve been staying up all night talking to me!” Skandar laughed as well.

“Oh, and we could text each other! I always have my phone with me!” Skandar offered.

“Okay!” Arlin seemed eager to be on her phone 24/7, texting Skandar non-stop. Skandar was happy that she was happy; enthralled, more like it.

It was five forty-five in the morning and Arlin and Skandar were going on and on about the ‘brick in the middle of their road’ and how they were apparently going around it.

“Okay, I now this might sound a bit absurd, but, would you mind if we did video chats? I mean, I wouldn’t want to miss a thing about your life while I’m stuck in in England, away from the best, most amazing thing that’s ever happened to me! Would that be okay, I mean once in a while?” Skandar’s eyes were pleading.

Arlin tried to hide the smile that seemed to be forming around the edges of her lips. “Sure, Skandar. I’d love that!” She smiled, looking at him.

Skandar exhaled a long-held breath. “Oh! Thank goodness! I thought that it was going to be weird or something!”

Arlin laughed at his reaction. Skandar actually tried to hide the slight embarrassment that he felt. Arlin kissed him on the lips, after having seen that it was time for her to get up either way.

“Arlin?” Marlen called from the bathroom.

Arlin and Skandar panicked and Skandar then, thought quickly.

“It’s your turn!” Marlen burst through the door to tell Arlin to get ready for school.

“Thanks, Marlen!”

Marlen went, closing the door behind her. Skandar came out from behind the door and went to Arlin’s bed again.

“I’ve got to go! I’m not sure that I’ve packed everything! I’ll text you as soon as I can! Bye Arlin!”

Arlin ran over to Skandar and practically jumped on him. He caught her, staring at her lips, that we already, so remaining space between their faces.

“Okay, okay! Go…pack your bags! I’ve got to go to school, Skandar!”

“You’re so mean!”

“What?”

“Just kidding?”

“No.” Arlin laughed

“I guess not.” Skandar agreed, giving her one last peck on the lips.

“Arlin! Are you done yet?!” I called after her.

“Yeah!” She said.

“Skandar, how are you going to get out of here?” Arlin asked him.

“Don’t worry about me! I don’t want you to get in trouble this early!” He said.

“If Darlenys catches you here, you will get me in trouble!”

“Er, right.” Skandar waited a little, then started to sneak out quietly.

“If someone finds you, I had nothing to do with it!” Arlin whispered, trying to almost shout quietly.

“Okay!” Skandar said sarcastically.

Arlin’s first day of school dragged on and on. New teachers, new school, new faces. There never seemed to be anything old, recognizable. It was around math class that she’d wished that there were some way to be able to sleep with her eyes wide open, but not obvious like she was in some trance.

“Hey,” If it weren’t for Skandar and the way that they altered each other irrevocably, and irrationally also…

Arlin turned to hear the voice that would get her through math class…Hayden Christensen. Of course any creature with a name like that would have the face and body to go along with it.

“Uh, yeah?” Arlin responded, then tried to get a grip on her ridiculous reactions,-sweating, breathing almost too unevenly, staring- or at least trying not to.

“Skandar wouldn’t do the same,” She thought immediately.

Her phone sent a vibe through her whole body.

“Can I borrow an eraser?” Hayden, the god from above, asked Arlin.

Smoothly, she frantically reached for her pencil, almost throwing it at him, from how eager she was for him to erase all of his mistakes.

Arlin focused on her phone’s sudden thorough massage throughout her body. It was Skandar. Suddenly, the Hayden reaction seemed almost absurd.

Skandar wrote: “What are you doing right now? I miss you like crazy!!! I’ve boarded a train and a plane so far. Help me!”

Arlin laughed slightly. She texted him back, writing: Pssht! You help me!! I’m in math!”

Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, she saw Hayden, the god from above, Christensen looking at her with the biggest smile that the heavens could have ever put on his face. Arlin tried not to get clammy fingers as she texted Skandar, but it was inevitable. He was just so….Oh, look, Skandar!

Skandar texted Arlin back: “Hahaha. Well, I guess you’re right. Good luck!”

Arlin sighed when she heard the bell ring. Finally!

Arlin texted him back: “Gee, thanks.” She picked up her stuff, getting ready to leave, only to find out that she still had history to deal with. Ugh!

In History,…

Arlin sat down next to her friend Jessica from Spanish. Jess was known as the gossiper and nothing more. (This included her talent for talking for a brief period of time non-stop.) Then, as soon as it was unfortunately possible, Christensen sat down next to her friend Jessica.

“Hey there, beautiful.” He sat down smoothly.

Jessica rolled her eyes, yet still managed to giggle. Arlin noticed the way that they were obviously flirting and was instantly comforted. “No more Christensen!” She thought.

It’s not that he annoyed her. He had barely said more than a sentence-a question, actually. So why did his existence bother her so much? He gave her emotions. Not just any emotions, but the kind that made her feel like she was betraying Skandar’s love and affection towards her. It was as if she were untrustworthy towards herself for doing this to Skandar. Like she were ever capable of doing such a thing.

“Are you going to mind if I sit somewhere else?” Arlin said to Jessica.

“You don’t have to leave!” Christensen’s eyes were agonized.

“Yeah, I do, actually…I sit over there.” Arlin pointed near the door. She got up form the right side of the room (close to the windows) and sat in her seat.

She texted Skandar, “School’s okay, but, I still miss you,” and closed her phone, waiting on the final minute or two.(The bells didn’t always work.)

The bell was taking a little too long and Arlin was getting restless, moving in her seat, opening and closing her phone, twirling her hair….etc. Hayden, the god from above, Christensen, was watching her from across the room. He was sitting near Arlin’s friend Jessica, until Arlin looked in that direction and the seat’s empty. He was coming towards her to sit in front of her. The teacher was pretty strict on seats, but there were like five minutes left and he had left the room to copy some papers for the overhead on tomorrow’s lesson. Great! Arlin thought to herself.

“Hi, new girl.” He said, slyly.

“Hi, new guy? What, I don’t have name?”

“Well, apparently, neither do I!” He smiled the most dazzling of all smiles. Apparently, he thought he was Edward Cullen. He was wrong. He was Jacob Black; the way he tried to drive Arlin off of her road to Skandar, who couldn’t really do much since he was in England. She didn’t want to sound like a little school girl, wining to the teacher about this annoying kid who was pissing her off at the moment. She was just going to have to learn how to deal.

“Why don’t you tell me what I should call you?”

“I like Arlin for me, and hey, annoying kid for you!”

“Oh, Arlin. Hmm, that’s nice.” He smiled, “But, if it’s okay, I’d like to change my name…”

“Sorry, you’re going to have to take that up with whoever’s in charge of the name-changing business. I, for one, can’t help you, annoying kid.”

He smirked at her, then smiled. “Okay, so how’s about a nickname?”

“I’ll bite.”

He laughed. “I’ll go by Hayden,” the god from above, “Christensen.”

The bell rang and everyone was getting up from their seats.

“So…can I, you know, help you with anything, you know, since you’re new and all.”

“When I come to you for something, then we’ll see what you can help me with.”

Hayden tilted his head.

“See you around, Christensen.”

“My nickname’s Hayden.”

Arlin walked out the door.

Ch.15 (You just don’t get it?!)

The teacher dismissed the class, finally and Arlin sighed a big sigh of relief when she had been dismissed. That meant that she could finally leave!

Arlin was so disoriented and tired! She just wanted to go get any other papers other than the first five she’d already been given (school info and general papers that are just “reading” and signing to approve of certain concerns.) she planned to head straight out the door and just lie down. As unbelievable as it was, today had been the longest day of her life!

As she walked home she was feeling a bit self-conscious of the cars. Apparently, there was one following her! She froze and turned around to sigh a sigh of aggravation when she took a look at the designated driver. It was Hayden Christensen. He rolled his window down and smiled at her.

“Hey new-I mean, Arlin.”

“Why hello, Christensen!” She smiled sarcastically.

“Need a lift? You seem tired. I could get you home quicker.”

“Thanks, but, really, I don’t live far from here.” She tried to be as sympathetic as possible. She wasn’t having the best day of her life to be able to feel many different emotions.

“Oh. Are you sure? How far away is it?”

“Um, I don’t know. Two or three minutes away from where we are now.”

“I can make it in one.”

She rolled her eyes. “Really, now?”

“Mm-hmm.”

Arlin started to have flashbacks of all the possible different ways to say that phrase. She immediately started to walk home as fast as she possibly could.

“BYE?!” Hayden yelled, suggestively.

She waved her hand back at his direction violently.

“What had I missed?” Hayden wondered to himself.

Arlin unlocked the door and dropped her bag next to the entrance and went straight to her room as soon as she entered the building where my apartment was.

She turned on her radio and put The Beatles on repeat on her ipod. She kicked her shoes off and got her laptop and turned it on. Arlin took a big sigh and went into her closet to pick out some shorts or sweats or anything that was loose enough or breathable in. She headed straight for her personal bathroom and took a hot shower. When she was drying herself off, she heard a beeping sound coming from her room; her laptop. She put her clothes on and looked to see what was wrong. There was some sort of video chat. She pressed “Accept” and screamed, forgetting that her microphone was on.

“Nice to finally hear you, Arlin.” Skandar smiled widely.

It was really him! Skandar Keynes. Her boyfriend. And he couldn’t wait to talk to her!!

“Arlin?” He said. “What’s wrong?”

Arlin was staring back at the screen, mesmerized. She hurried to fix her hair so that she wouldn’t look stupid once he saw her on her camera.

“Hi Skandar! I’ve missed you!” She said as soon as she was on her camera.

“Hi, Arlin! I’ve missed you more!” He said.

“I doubt that.” She replied sourly.

“Why?”

“You’ve probably got a lot of things on your mind, what with the movie and all. I don’t think there’s room in there for me.”

“Stop that! Of course I’m not going to say that I don’t already have a lot on my mind, but none of that’s pushing out what’s already been there.”

“Well in that case, then you win.”

“So, how was school?”

“Uh! Annoying!”

“Really?…You don’t mind if we don’t talk about it, then, do you?”

“That’s what I was hoping you’d say.”

“Well, I was just wondering if some day that you’re not doing anything…”

“Like today for example…” Arlin interrupted. Skandar smiled at her eagerness and continued.

“Well, if we could just talk, or stare at each other…?” He thought over what he said, but it still sounded really awkward and a bit psychotic.

“I’d love that, but…” She hesitated, trying not to be eager. Skandar started to speak but Arlin got in her last word.

“Could we actually do that today?”

“Um, sure.”

Arlin and Skandar talked on and on and on. Eventually, I came home and Arlin’s book bag was near the door. I figured that either she just left it there or that she was still excited about high school. That nerd. Whatever it was, because with Arlin you could expect either of those, it was nearly six thirty (p.m. of course!)

“Marlen? Arlin?” I shouted as I entered the apartment, laying my stuff down near the door.

Marlen ran over to greet me.

“Hey, Neni!” She wrapped her arms around my waist.

“Hi, Marlen! Did you have dinner yet?”

“A while ago, actually. I don’t know about Arlin, though. She’s been in her room since we got home from school.” Marlen told me.

“Okay. Thanks. You all set?” I asked her about her homework and chores.

“Yup.”

“That’s a first.” I muttered.

Marlen went back to her doll-playing. I walked over to Arlin’s door and knocked.

“Arlin?”

“Oh my gosh!” Arlin whispered, shifting her weight carefully and adjusting the volume.

“Yeah?” She shouted at the door’s direction.

“Can I come IN?” I shouted back.

“Its open!”

I opened the door and looked around for a while. She looked around as well and wondered what I was looking for.

“Hi?!” I said to her. “You’re alive?!”

“Healthy as a horse. Why?”

“I haven’t heard from you. Bad first day?”

“Um, something like that. No, really, it was just longer than I was prepared for.”

“Have you heard from Skandar?”

“We’ve been texting back and forth since this morning.”

Arlin smiled at the memories this morning had given her to ponder about.

“Oh. Sounds…FUN?!”

Arlin rolled her eyes.

“Oh. Kay. I’m going to take a shower. I’ll be bathing and Marlen’s playing with her dolls if you need anything.”

“I’m fine. Just tired.” Arlin said.

“Kay. I’ll probably go to Perry’s later. Want to go with?”

“No! But tell him I said, ‘hi.’ ” She smiled.

“Okay, then! Don’t jump out of your seat, now! Geez!”

“GO SHOWER!”

“Fine! Geez!”

I went straight to the bathroom and took a shower. When I was wrapping my towel tight under my arms, I heard Arlin, talking. She was talking to someone, but I didn’t remember hearing the doorbell ring. Funny.

“Oh my gosh! Really? That’s so cool!” Arlin said from her room.

“Yeah. It was pretty cool, but I’ve really missed you. Everyday, I feel kind of empty, like something crucial in my life hasn’t happened. I haven’t seen you in a while!”

“Skandar, it’s been 21 hours. It hasn’t even been a whole day yet!”

Skandar? He’s in England! How could that be?

I changed quickly into my robe, brushed my hair and ran out of the bathroom.

When I was about to go straight towards Arlin’s room, the doorbell rang. I went to the door, opening it in shock, and secretly, adulation.

“Hi. How may I help you?” If this kid was selling something, I was definitely buying. I examined what was the cutest guy since…and then I instantly thought of Perry. He had blond hair, short, but grown out a couple of inches from his scalp. His eyes were green, he had big, perfectly shaped lips. He was tall, almost as tall as…Perry. A bit younger, I assumed. A bit cute, also…Too young, too young.

“Um, Does Arlin Salazar live here?”

He was Arlin’s friend. But what about Skandar…?

“Um, yeah. She’s here….Do you want me to send her a message?”

“I’m sorry, I thought you said she was here.”

“Yes, she is. She’s talking to her boyfriend right now. He’s in England.”

“England? Hm. I didn’t know she was into that long-distant relationship crap.”

“Well, no. He had to go there for work.”

“What does he do?”

“I’m a little busy, right now, and apparently, so is she. Could you come back later, maybe?”

He glanced at me. I was in my robe. He raised an eyebrow. I knew how busy he thought I was.

“Whoah, whoah! I just took a shower! It’s nothing like that!”

“Wha-…”

“She noticed.” I whispered, shutting the door. I sprinted to Arlin’s room, aggravated by her little friend.

“ARLIN! One of your friend’s who was at the door, and was very good-looking, I must say, was very rude to me! And he kept on asking about you!”

“Oh CRAP!”

“What happened?” Skandar spoke.

“OH MY GOD! SKANDAR! ARLIN, SKOOT OVER!”

“Oh my gosh!” Arlin muttered under her breath. “Darlenys, seriously…com’on. Get out of here!”

“Well excuse me, you’re not the only who made friends when you met him!”

Skandar stared at us while we argued about him. “What? Okay.”

“I’m sorry, Skandar. You’re girlfriend was being a little rude! So, how’s your movie going?”

“It’s okay. She tends to do that!”

“EX-CUSSSE ME?!”

“Oh! I’ll talk to you later, Skandar.” I left the room so that they could hack it out on their own and changed into clothes.

“Arlin, I’m so, so, sooo sorry! I didn’t mean that!…I” He rambled on and on.

“FINALLY! Alone again!”

“So, you’re not mad at me?”

“Of course not! As long as you really didn’t mean that, then we’re good!”

“Of course not!” There was a pause, then Skandar spoke. “So, who was at the door?”

“Crap!” Arlin said, under her breath. “It was some kid from my school. His name is Hayden,” the god from above, Arlin thought, “Christensen. He has a slight interest in me.” Arlin made air quotes.

“Oh, really??” Skandar said.

“Don’t think too much about it.”

Skandar made a sad face. He had thought about it.

“What is it?” Arlin asked him.

“…If you had to consider him, would you?”

“Who, Hayden?” Probably thinking that she would, Arlin thought of a lie, for Skandar’s sake. In truth, she had known better than to think of Hayden that way, but she just couldn’t help it! He was quite dazzling. It was like he came into her life as a distraction form what she really wanted, Skandar.

“Yes, whatever his name is.” Skandar muttered that last part under his breath.

“Well, no. Not really. And besides, what good would it do? I’ve already got everything I could ever ask for.”

“Well,…good.” Skandar muttered.

“Skandar, I’m hinting a bit of jealousy, here.”

“Well, no. Not a bit.” He said, scratching his head.

“Honestly, I’m not going to let it get anywhere NEAR far.”

Worry-wart.

“Fine. If he as much as tries to even…”

“Jealous!” Arlin sang.

“I’m calm, I’m calm.”

“You okay, there?”

“Yeah. I’m fine.”

Arlin giggled at Skandar’s reaction. It was silly of him to feel this way. He didn’t even know what Hayden looked like! Then she thought about again and skipped the ideas that were practically jumping off the walls of her head.

It got a little quiet. Skandar sat in his chair, laid back and breathing easily. Arlin stared at him. Then, the most crucial of questions popped into her head.

“So, how much longer am I going to have to live without you?”

“A couple of months; three, I believe.”

“Are they trying to kill me??!!” Arlin was fuming.

“You’ll be fine. Just make some friends. I hear those help you through the rough times. Stay busy. I’ll be back in no time.”

“How do you cope so easily?”

“Easily?! I’ve got a lot to do here, and I know that the sooner it’s over, the sooner I’m back in California.”

“That sounds pretty hard to me!” Arlin muttered.

“Look Arlin. I miss you like crazy and I love you just as crazily, but if I think about that in that way, I’ll be stuck missing you for a while!”

“In a crazy, twisted way, that makes sense!”

“Of course it does! You‘ll see! In no time, you‘ll be in my arms and I‘ll be in yours! Just find something to do! Try out for some kind of sport! What about cheerleading? You told me you loved that!”

“Oh, that.” Arlin’s love for cheerleading had been substituted for her love for Skandar Keynes as soon as that first kiss happened on that group gathering ages ago!

“Yeah, that! Just keep busy, like me, although I have no choice! You’ll see how fast time flies.”

Ch.16 (Effort)

Meanwhile PerryLenys…

“I’m here!” I called from the buzzer so that Perry could let me in.

“Okay.” Perry pressed the button, unlocking the door.

When I got up to his door, he opened it and took me by the hand.

“Well, hello.” He said, smiling almost ear to ear.

“Hiya.” I said.

Perry came closer towards me, his lips lingering on my jaw, down to my neck. I gave the door a little push, closing it successfully. Perry started to suck on my neck. I pushed him away a little.

“What?” He actually sounded hurt. Aw!

“What are the girls going to say?” This was for Marlen’s sake. (wink, wink.)

“You have long hair, you know.”

“Shut up!” I nudged him. “Is this what I came here for?”

“Is this what you wanted to come here for?” He stroked my cheek, all the way down to my neck.

I rolled my eyes. “Seriously!…No, not that I mind…”

Perry’s lips crushed against mine. I couldn’t fight against him this time. Feeling weak, I wrapped my arms around him. He grabbed my hands gently and locked them around his neck. Never detaching his lips from mine, he picked me up and I wrapped my legs around him.

We were headed to his room. I managed to gulp. His lips left mine, only going behind and under my ear. I bit my lip and rolled my eyes to the back of my eye sockets. My head went back, and all of a sudden, when I thought that I would hit it with the wall, it was against something soft, and now Perry seemed shorter than everything else.

Perry sucked on my jaw, going to my neck again. I considered my long, black hair again and sighed. (Cover up wasn’t going to do anything, so I sighed about my alternative.)

My hands were like slick around his neck. I fumbled for a place to set them, just letting them slide down his neck, onto his chest. He stopped kissing me and looked at me, sighing.

“Do you want to go out? Because we can…”

I sat up, rolling my eyes, and kissed him on the neck.

“Guess that’s a ‘No’.” Perry stated obviously.

“Really, now? Is it?” I said sarcastically.

Month one is behind us, especially for Arlin and Skandar.

In a month: friends have been made, relationships have boomed, and everything’s pretty sane.

Arlin took to Skandar’s advice and has been making new friends here and there. She’s been in and out of the house with Jessica, from Spanish and Math. Perry and I are pretty satisfied with the outcomes of that advice. It really killed me to see Arlin that upset about Skandar leaving to England. Perry was upset that I was upset, but nevertheless, he knew how much I cared about my roomies. I used to have to leave the house because Arlin was so depressed, but it really shows that Skandar cares. He still, to this day, I.M.s with Arlin, giving her advice and encouraging her that they’ll be together soon enough. It’s absolutely adorable!

At school…

Homeroom, Arlin went to her locker, Jessica tagging along, and discussed about school-related activities.

“So, how’s Skandar?” Jessica asked, not really caring but wanting to make conversation.

Arlin rolled her eyes, knowing this. “He’s fine. I’ve got two more months until we are finally together! I miss him so much!”

“Wow! You are so lucky!”

“Really? How?” Arlin asked sarcastically.

“Well, you’ve got a great boyfriend and he’s just as in love with you as you are with him!”

“Jess, I’m just lucky, but, I mean, you have half the guys at school waiting on you to say, ‘yes’ to them! Now, if that’s not really, truly lucky, then I don’t what is!”

“Well, yeah! But I don’t’ have the guy waiting for me!”

“Okay, who is ‘the guy’?” Arlin made air quotes around Jessica’s exact phrase.

“Hayden, from Spanish, or math.”

Arlin closed her locker with a little more force than necessary. She sprinted back to homeroom, just minutes before the bell rang. Jessica like Hayden?? Of course! She just had to! It was perfect! Now, she would have no distractions, other than the obvious onsets.

“So, have you tried to ask him to hang out or something?” Arlin asked Jessica.

“Are you crazy??!!” Jessica threw her hands up.

“Apparently.” Arlin mumbled sarcastically. “What’s wrong with that, Jess?”

“Well, everything! It will ruin my vision.”

“Your…vision? Of what?”

“Well, being the hopeless romantic that I am…,” Arlin rolled her eyes at Jessica’s words, “I’d want him to ask me out.”

“So get his attention somehow,…talk to him, you could start off as friends and go from there, hopefully.”

“Hmm…” Jessica said stopping her class, “I’ll text you so ideas. You have study hall today.”

“I do?”

“I checked for you.”

“Gee, thanks.” Arlin went to her class.

So Hayden liked to make people like Jessica sit around and worry about him? Typical teenage heart throb. Arlin would have to be blinded by some kind of voodu curse to ever feel that way about him while her and Skandar existed together.

A Couple Of Days Later…

There’s a school trip, a type of recreational trip to the beach. Everyone’s invited! Plus the additional invites, there are some chaperones needed. Other than that, it’s a fun, co-ed trip where almost anything can happen.

“Finally, math!” Arlin sighed, sitting down.

“I know, right?” Hayden Christensen said, sitting down in the seat in front of her.

“Oh, boy. Hi, Hayden.” Arlin grumbled.

“Hey, no Christensen today?” He noted.

“Sorry. I’m having an ‘off’ day today.”

“Really? Why is that?”

“It’s Friday! I’m just…tired.”

“More like exhausted! Do you sleep at night or are you too busy talking to your English boyfriend online?”

Arlin stopped breathing altogether for a second. “What did you say?”

“Oh, yeah. I went to your house one night, ages ago; I don’t think you’d remember.”

Arlin had flashbacks for a couple of minutes.

“Oh, yeah. I remember.”

“So,…Was that, what, an excuse not to talk to me?”

“No, not really. I mean, I wasn’t lying. I really was talking to my boyfriend…”

“Your boyfriend, from England?”

“AIM?”

“AIM? Really? Why are you taking so much effort into lying to a guy who really likes you?”

“Hayden…”

“Just, save it, or better yet, tell your ‘boyfriend’ about it.”

Arlin couldn’t wait for math class to be over, now.

She felt really sympathetic towards Hayden Christensen. He really was just trying. If only he could try with Jessica. She was crazy about Hayden! Arlin thought of the best idea she’s ever had in a long time! It was bound to work!

Arlin looked at Jessica, who was obviously trying NOT to stare at Hayden, the god from above, Christensen. She decided to text her, so as to not make it obvious that she was staring.

Arlin’s text read: “Come to my house after school. TRUST ME, THIS WILL CHANGE YOUR LIFE!”

Jessica got the text in seconds and stared at Arlin with huge eyes. Jessica texted her, accepting her invitation.

Ch.17 (Planning)

Afterschool…

“So, what was all that about?” Jessica asked curiously.

“I’ll tell you when we get to my place.” Arlin replied.

“Okay…You’re really scaring me, here, Arlin!”

Arlin simply smiled.

When they got to Arlin’s apartment, they went straight to her room and closed the door behind them.

“SPILL!” Jessica said, dropping her stuff on the floor and sitting on Arlin’s bed, next to her.

“Hayden knows about Skandar!”

“Really?”

“Yeah. It really shocked me, because he made me feel all bad and stuff and then he was like, ‘Are you lying to me because…’ “ Arlin didn’t continue.

“Because?…”

“Jess, don’t get mad, but…he likes me.”

“But you love Skandar, right?!”

“Er, right. Still, I felt bad.”

“Yeah.”

“But that’s why I instantly thought of hooking him up with someone who likes him more than he thinks he likes me!”

“Who?”

“Jess, seriously now!”

“Oh, right.”

“Anyway, so I pretty much came up with the perfect plan.”

“And this plan is…?”

“I’m getting there! Anyway, so, you and I go to the school bonfire trip at the beach, and I try to get Hayden to relax and make him think that I’m letting him get closer to me, when I’m actually hooking him up with my friend.” Arlin shoved Jessica lightly and winked at her.

“Oh! I like!” Jessica laughed.

“Yeah! This has got to work!”

Arlin and Jessica spent the weekend plotting and scheming to be ready for the big day. With all of the careful planning, this was bound to work.

On Monday…

There are two weeks left until the trip to the beach and two weeks of Arlin trying to convince Hayden that she’s given him a chance. So much work had to be done without over-doing it or not doing enough. Jessica was telling Arlin everything about Hayden that she could so that Arlin could talk to him without upsetting him-AGAIN.

“Oh god, are you sure?” Arlin asked Jessica if she was okay with this. It was getting a little weird to stalk a person who you were trying to seduce and then give way to a friend.

“Arlin! Don’t worry! I’ll be fine! I mean, as long as you guys don’t, like, kiss or start holding hands-I’ve wanted to do that for way too long! It’s almost embarrassing!” She stated matter-of-factly.

“Er, of course not.” Arlin felt a little vision popping into her head the minute Jess had mentioned kissing or holding hands with Hayden, the god from above, Christensen. She also saw Skandar, pulling Hayden away from her and punching him in the mouth. Yikes!

That night…

Arlin invited Jessica to sleep over, more to plan than do mani-pedies, but still having fun. Time was running out and Arlin still wasn’t sure how to flirt with him-Not that she didn’t know how-without falling for him. She knew what her priorities were but lately, all the talk about Hayden was dangerous for her. She was cautious of Skandar too. She loved Skandar almost irrationally, and he loved her that way too. It would be pure torture if she would ever act so stupidly as to falling into temptation with Hayden; and she’s not much of a masochist.

Arlin was quiet throughout most of the evening, keeping mostly everything to herself. Jessica was looking at a couple of magazines, wondering what to do with her hair for approximately two weeks from now. Arlin stared at her computer screen, just scrolling up and down, listening to music. Suddenly, a window popped up. It was a video chat from ‘SkantheMan’. Arlin smiled and accepted.

“Hey!” Skandar greeted her.

“Long time no see! Hi!” Arlin smiled.

“Oh, definitely. I’ve been dying over here-literally! In the last scene, someone knocked me out in a battle!”

Arlin laughed. Jessica slide out of the room, hoping to find a better place to concentrate on cute hairstyles. She went to the bathroom.

“So, how’s school?” Skandar asked.

Arlin hushed. “School’s…kind of there!”

“ ‘Kind of there’? How?”

“Well, there’s this school recreational trip to the beach, so school’s not so completely horrid.”

“Horrid? Arlin, it can’t be that bad!”

“Well, it sort of is! I mean, I’ve missed you so much…”

“Haven’t you been distracting yourself like I told you?”

“Oh yeah, my friend Jessica is sleeping over tonight. We’re planning for the trip. I can’t wait! I love the beach!”

“When is it?”

“In two weeks!”

“Wow! That was close!”

“What?”

“Um, I have great news!”

“I’m coming back a week after your trip!!”

Arlin screamed. “REALLY?!”

“Yeah!”

“In that case, I REALLY CAN’T WAIT FOR THAT TRIP!”

“So, who’s going on this trip?”

“I don’t know…the whole school, I think. Why?”

“Just wondering who will be there.”

“Skandar, are you acting jealous again?”

“No, I’m not acting. I’m off the clock at the moment.”

Arlin laughed. “You are hilarious!”

“Am I?” He said in a prosaic voice.

“Yeah.”

“And why I am so hilarious?”

“Because you’re being really jealous over something so silly! Tell me exactly what are you worried about?”

“That kid that likes you.”

“Hayden? Oh, you definitely don’t have anything to worry about there!”

“Really?!” He said in the same, uninterested voice.

“Yeah, because my friend Jessica and I are planning a little hook-up with her and Hayden.”

“Well, in that case, I am a little calmed down.”

“Good.”

“Skandar?” Arlin asked.

“Yes?”

“Do you know if you could get done two Fridays from now?”

“Um, I’m not sure. Why?”

“Well, I couldn’t possibly think of anyone that I could hang out with at the beach than with you.”

“I’ll try to figure out when I’m not needed anymore.” Skandar smiled.

Ch.18 (Filling Up The Stash)

Suddenly, Jessica popped in the room.

“Arlin? Darlenys is going out to the supermarket. Do you wanna go?”

She looked back at Skandar, who was yawning. She smiled at him and typed, “Go to sleep. I’m going out. Love you.”

He smiled at her. He typed, “Is it obvious? lol. Bye. I love you more!”

Arlin smiled and exited out and put her computer on standby.

“Sure. Let’s go!” Arlin stood up.

“Talking to Skandar again??” Jessica sang her question.

Arlin blushed. She nodded.

At the Supermarket…

“I’m just going to get what I need and leave!” I yelled after them as they went straight to the magazine section of the store.

“It’s cool. We don’t need too much time to skim through some magazines.” Arlin said, following Jessica.

“I’ll call you, then.” I said, waving my hand.

“GET ME SOME PICKLES!!!” Arlin yelled.

I stopped in my tracks pausing to laugh.

Meanwhile, Jessica and Arlin were looking at magazines, skimming through pages, when suddenly…

“OHMYGOSH!” Arlin practically shouted, making some customers stop and star.

“What?! What is it? Why are you yelling?!” Jessica asked her, trying to calm her down, but only hyping up her mood.

“Skandar’s movie is going to have a premiere party…WITH A SPECIAL SCREENING IN ENGLAND??!!!”

“Really?” Jessica would never be as enthusiastic as Arlin was about England, or Skandar Keynes.

“YEAH! I have to buy this!!”

As Arlin and Jessica were looking through the magazines, Hayden Christensen was doing a little shopping of his own.

“Oh! Body spray!” (I don’t know; What gets guys excited about shopping…?) Hayden grabbed the body spray in his hand. (Axe, obviously. He’d been watching way too many commercials!)

Hayden was passing the magazine aisle, going back an aisle before it when he noticed his two classmates, Arlin and Jessica.

Arlin was looking at a magazine and Jessica was peering out from hers to look at Arlin’s from time to time.

“Skandar Keynes-of course.” Hayden muttered to himself. Maybe she was just an obsessed fan-sadly, gone too far-and she was “keeping the dream alive.” Hayden shook his head from side to side. He went back into his aisle and waited for them to leave.

Hayden grabbed the magazine that Arlin had picked up and flipped violently through it, ripping out the pages that would give him the dirt that he had been looking for.

At the apartment…

“Oh my gosh, finally!” I said as I ripped open a box of Honey Bunches of Oats with Almonds. “I needed this.”

Meanwhile, as I’m going insane with all of these different projects and plans, Perry is just about to get off work. Till then, I’ve got some work ahead of me.

15 Minutes Later…

“Hello?” I said, not even looking at the caller I.d.

“Hey, I’ll be there in like, two seconds.”

“Why t-…” The doorbell discontinued my question. I smiled and got up to answer the door.

Outside the threshold stood Perry; deep blue eyes that were on my face as soon as I opened the door. Lips, the lower one thicker than the upper one, parting at the smirk he was now giving me. He walked through the door, standing in front of me.

“Hi.” I said, standing in front of him. My hair was pretty much everywhere! The makeup that I had worn was running away from the rims of my eye sockets. I had a t-shirt as long as my knees on, and underneath that were some jersey shorts to create the long t-shirt-effect.

Perry raised an eyebrow at my look, smirking at me still.

“Hi,” He wrapped his arms around my waist, making my over-sized shirt come into my sides in the middle. “Are you working hard tonight?”

“Oh, am I! I had to go buy some thinking food tonight! I ran out! It was pretty scary!” I joked.

“Hm…did it work? “A little.”

“Have you tried this.” He grabbed my chin and pressed his lips to mine for a couple of seconds. He looked at me then.

“No, I hadn’t thought of that one.” I smiled, wrapping my arms around his neck, and grabbed a fistful of his midnight-dark hair and rose from the ground on my tip-toes to better reach him. My breathing sped and, a few seconds into the passion, I wasn’t the only one who was having trouble breathing!

Perry pulled me to his chest and then, without noticing, I wasn’t on the ground anymore. He was walking towards my room.

“Wait, wait. We can’t go in there!” I said against his lips.

“Why not?” He looked at me.

“Arlin and her friend are in there.”

“Oh, right.” He looked around the room, pausing to look behind me. “Hmmm…”

“What?” I asked.

“Would you look at that! No one’s sitting on the couch!” He said, sarcastically.

I laughed at his sarcasm. He smiled at me, looking up at me, since I was wrapped around his body; my legs were wrapped around his torso like an octopus, as were my arms around his neck; fingers played with his locks of darkness. Perry charged for my couch, slipping and falling on his back, onto the carpet luckily, with me now sitting on the perfect plains of his stomach.

“Uhf!” He said.

I covered my mouth. “Are you okay?!”

He looked at me and said, “That’s gonna hurt in the morning.”

Ch. 19 (I don‘t wanna be,…Without U.)

Meanwhile, Arlin and Jessica…

These girls have been planning and there are officially only thirteen days until said trip. Arlin’s been eating, breathing Hayden information and she honestly thinks that she’s got it pretty much covered. There’s not much left to learn, thanks to Jessica.

“Okay, so, I think I’m ready.” Arlin said.

“I hope so, because you’ve got a week to get Hayden to start talking to you again!” Jessica told her.

There was a knock on my bedroom door, where Arlin and Jessica were at.

“Come in!” They laughed at their little screen-playing game where Jessica was pretending to be Hayden.

“Hey, guys! Did ya miss me?” Hayden came in and dropped his stuff! (Speak of the hearthrob!)

“Holy snot!” Arlin screamed.

“Hayden!” Jessica screamed.

“What are YOU doing here?!” The girls got up and fidgeted with their hair.

“Visiting. Well, you know, I was around the neighborhood.”

“Uh-huh…” Arlin said, dubiously.

Hayden gave Arlin a face, “Anyway,…I thought I’d, um, come by…”

“Sure. Hayden, what are you REALLY here for?” Arlin asked him.

“Okay! You caught me!”

Arlin and Jessica looked at each other. Jessica nudged Arlin and gave her one of the looks that they’d been talking about.

“Listen, Hayden,” She fidgeted with her fingers, “I’m sorry about Friday in math.” Arlin said.

“What?” Hayden looked dumbfounded.

“When I was talking to you, and I was all irritated and stuff, it was just a long day.”

“Oh, that stuff! Yeah, um. Don’t worry about that! I’m a little too excited on Fridays! It’s kind of weird.” Hayden took advantage of Arlin’s mood by trying to add in talk about the bonfire trip.

“So,…you girls going to the bonfire trip?” He tested his question in his mind to see if it was safe, first.

“Actually,” Arlin pointed at him, inching closer while giving Jess a few glances, “I was thinking that we should all go together! I mean, we’re all good friends here and we’re pretty capable of having a good time. Well, the school’s taking us, of course, by ‘together’ I mean we should, you know, hang out there.”

Arlin tried to sound tongue-tied only to make him think that he made her nervous in a way that she couldn’t make coherent sentences around him.

It worked. Hayden’s ego was starting to look enormous already when he said, “I knew my irresistible charm wasn’t just a rumor.”

Arlin rolled her eyes. “Don’t push it, Christensen.”

“No, ma’am.” He replied. He got up and stretched. “Can I have some juice?”

(Random-much?)

Arlin sighed and said, “Sure. Just go help yourself.”

“Okay.”

“Don’t’ spill anything.”

“I’ll try not to.” Hayden winked. Jessica’s heart fluttered, even though he was obviously winking at Arlin.

Meanwhile, Perry and I…

“You okay?” I asked Perry, as I got off of him so that he could get up.

“I’m fine.” He smiled. I giggled, gasping at the same time that my eyes spotted Hayden, Arlin’s annoyingly-good-looking friend, walk out of my room!

“What?!” Perry tried to look in my direction.

“What are YOU doing here?!” I asked Hayden.

“It’s nice to see you, too, honey!” He went to the refrigerator and got some juice and grabbed a cup to pour it in.

“Who’s that?” Perry asked, pointing while looking really ticked off.

“Oh, that’s Hayden. He’s Arlin’s friend.”

“And so if he’s Arlin’s friend, why did he just come out of YOUR room??”

“Why should I know?”

“Because he obviously came out of your room.”

“What are you trying to say, here?”

“I don’t know. Maybe that, ‘if he’s a guest, he knows his way a little too well around your apartment.’ ”

“So? It’s not that hard to find your way around this place!”

I stood up a little more and put my hands on my hips, bringing the sides of my shirt into my body.

“So, Hayden…?” Perry called over to him. Hayden stopped drinking his juice. “How often do you come here?”

“Here? Umm, I’ve only been here twice, but this time, I got to come inside and everything! I mean, I even got to go inside the room!” He smiled stupidly.

I covered my face in frustration, annoyance, and anger.

“Thanks for the info!” Perry said to him.

“Sure, thing!” Hayden took a sip of his juice and went back to the room, right when Jessica came out and asked if he was doing okay.

“Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Just talking to…uh…?”

“Perry.” Perry said between his teeth.

“Oh, well, just…just making sure, you know.” Jessica walked past Hayden close enough that she somehow spilled the juice on his shirt.

“Oh my gosh!!” Jessica moved her hands frantically, trying to find a place to set them on Hayden’s shirt. “I’m sooooo sorry!”

“It’s okay! Good thing I have another shirt around here somewhere.”

Perry looked at me dubiously, eyeing the size of my shirt. (oh crap!) I knew EXACTLY what he was thinking!

He started to get up and look around for anything he had brought with him. I grabbed onto his arm and stalked after him. He got to the door and stopped.

“I’m leaving.”

“Why? I didn’t even do anything?”

“You don’t have to keep playing along with your little game! I get it! You don’t want me anymore!”

“Whoah! What?! What are you…? Oh my gosh! Perry, that’s absurd! Hayden, right? That kid who just came out of my room, was in there because of the girls!”

“ ‘I’ve got another shirt around here somewhere?’ ” He quoted Hayden while pulling a piece between his thumb and index finger.

“Oh my god! Ew! Perry…he’s like seventeen! And second of all, this is MY shirt!”

“Why would you buy an oversized shirt?”

“I wanted one???”

“You’re lying.”

“What?”

“You’re lying.”

“Really? Are you kidding me?!” I yelled.

Jessica and Hayden looked at Perry and me. I opened my door and we went out to the hall to talk.

“So,” I shut the door, “Do I have to like keep all of my receipts now? And since when are you concerned with the sizes of my clothes?!”

“That’s not even the point! The point is that…” He stopped, took a breath, then looked away from me.

“What?” I grabbed his chin with my thumb and index finger. “What’s the point here?”

“…I’ll never be your first anymore.” He sounded a little ashamed to use such words. It shocked me a little. I’d never heard anyone other than girls say that kind of stuff. He looked at me.

“What??” I felt really annoyed and at the same time, I wanted to start laughing and I had no idea why, but I knew that now wasn’t a good time.

“So,…what are you trying to say exactly?” I asked him, fighting the small, pools of saltwater tears to flow from my eyes.

“I don’t know if I’m trying to say anything.”

“I wish you were trying to say that you believe me.” I murmured, tears already falling down. I caught my breath.

“I love-…” I started to say.

“Don’t say that anymore.”

“Wha-…”

“Look,…I’m,…going to go home,” I shook my head, because I couldn’t find my voice. The words he was going to say hadn’t come out yet, but, honestly, that’s why I was shaking my head. Because I didn’t want it to be true. If he said that he was going to break up with me, then I’d be back into reality and all of the times I’ve had with Perry would all just be dreams; lost, but never forgotten. It’s like I’d just been asleep this whole time and now, slowly, it would all come falling down on me and wake me up. I never wanted to open my eyes up to this. Ever.

Perry left. He didn’t say anything, which gave me hope (but only a smidge.). I walked away slowly, opening my door.

Hayden and Jessica stared at me, then said, “Arlin, we’re leaving.” to Arlin, in my room. I smiled a little at them.

Hayden came up to me and whispered, “It’s my fault, isn’t it?”

“Yes.” I smiled, whispering back.

“Hey!” He complained.

“Com’on!” Jessica pulled him. “I’m sorry.”

I nodded once. She closed the door. Arlin came out of my room. She looked at me.

“You’re a mess.” She said.

I made a face and closed the door to my room once I was inside. I laid down on my bed and pulled the covers over my head.

Ch.20 (The Not-So-Third Wheel.)

Skipping around to Wednesday morning…

There are officially eleven days until the famous Bonfire Trip at Arlin and Jessica’s school. The ingenious plan seems to be working since Jessica and Hayden have been talking more than Jessica could have dreamed! Arlin’s been feeling like a third wheel from this, but honestly, she could have cared less! Jessica was finally going to be as happy as she was with Skandar, and not to mention, Skandar would finally stop being jealous of Hayden! Hayden, the god from above, was only trying to be a good friend now, as he realized that him and Jess were getting along.

It was lunchtime, finally! Although it would be a quiet lunch period today, what with Jessica having an appointment, today of all the days! Arlin took her seat near the window, longing for the day to be over and stood up , money clenched in her right hand. She took her place in line and stood there patiently, going with the flow of student-body traffic.

There were two girls talking in front of her. Arlin wasn’t trying to listen, but they were talking a little too loud to be standing one in front of the other.

“So, you’ve seen them too?!”

“Yeah! They look so cute together!!”

“Really? Ugh! I think Hayden would look adorable with me!”

“Oh God! Get over it! It seems Christensen’s finally settling down!”

“Yeah, okay! Like you weren’t going to say the same thing!” The other girl bit her lips.

“I knew it!” The girl kept talking. “You just can’t stare at…at a wonderful creation of GOD like him and NOT fantasize!”

Arlin seemed like she would burst into laughter. She motioned to the two other girls to move forward.

“What’s so funny?” The girl who kept talking said. Her beach blond hair moved with the motion of her walking.

“Yeah?” the girl who bit her lips said. She had green braces and green eyes to match. Her curly-red hair also seemed to fit with the bridge of red-brown freckles across the bridge of her nose. Both very modelesque. Both wearing Hollister, naturally.

“I don’t think you should refer to him as a ‘GOD’. He’s just a kid.”

The two girls made faces at Arlin.

Arlin raised her hand, palms up. “Okay, okay. An exceptionally good-looking guy. But personally, I don’t fantasize about him.”

“Are you blind?” Blondie said, putting her hands on her hips. The curly-haired girl laughed.

“No.” Arlin replied.

“Have you seen him?” She took a breath. “In PERSON?”

“Yeah. All the time. He’s my best friend’s friend. And, I guess he’s my friend, too.”

Arlin got her food, paid for it, and left.

The two girls followed after her. They gasped at the same time that Arlin stopped. Christensen was sitting at a table, staring at Arlin’s things on the table. He looked up, a smile on his glorious face, and greeted Arlin.

The girls gasped even more when they saw Christensen motioning to her to sit down.

“This isn’t your lunch period.” Arlin accused him.

“Oh well. No one’s going to miss me in study hall.” He replied.

“Where’s Jess?” He asked. Arlin’s smile went a little smug, but no for the actual reason at hand: Jessica’s absence.

“She’s at an appointment.”

“Hey, look, I’m sorry if you’ve been feeling…eh, left out. Jess and I have been…”

“Bonding??” Arlin smiled widely. (Teehee.)

“Yeah.”

“Well, that’s GOOD!”

“It is.”

“But?” Arlin prompted.

“But?” Hayden looked puzzled.

“I don’t know. I felt a ‘but’ coming along.”

Hayden laughed. “Well, I don’t know about ‘buts’, but…”

“See?!”

He laughed again. “I guess I’m trying to say that it’s unfair that I’ve been hanging out with one of my best friends more than the other.”

“Best friend?” Arlin murmured between her teeth. Wow!

“Yeah! Of course! I mean, were you expecting something more?” Hayden questioned her with a pleading voice.

Arlin sighed, took a bite out of her apple and said, ‘no.’ Hayden sighed too, looked around and asked, “What’s for lunch?”

Arlin made a face at his nonchalance, intentionally, and said, “Pizza, chicken fingers and turkey and gravy sandwich; at least those are the main dishes. I wouldn’t suggest anything else, so it doesn’t matter.” She smiled a little. Hayden smiled at her and went up to get his food.

When he came back, he was more than excited to eat with Arlin, since he noticed for a fact that Jessica wasn’t here and Arlin was somewhat vulnerable, or so he thought.

“Look, Arlin! They had juice!” Hayden showed her the small carton of apple juice that he had picked up in his hand.

“Oh! Three drops of squished fruit in a carton! Fun!” Her sarcasm made him laugh, which was just what she had been hoping for. It was a bit weird for her to admit, but sh e liked it when she could make him laugh. It pleased her and, honestly, she was starting to think that those girls were right; Arlin suddenly saw herself in a very unfamiliar, barren place, holding hands with Christensen and getting to hear the sound of his laughter very close to her. This plan was working. Arlin was going to get closer to him than she ever really wanted. This was going to be extremely dangerous.

Arlin and Hayden both walked into their math class, the last class of the day. The class cheered as soon as they saw a substitute walk in. It was going to be an easy class period, and it was only Wednesday.

“Listen up, guys and girls, your teacher, Mr. Quin is on an intensive teaching trip and won’t be back until Monday, so I’ll be fitting in. Now, this is the part where you all cheer, right? Okay…”

The class cheered on cue.

“So, all I ask is that you keep it down. You have extra credit work that he left you guys. If you need any help, I’m an English major, so we’ll see what we can do. My name’s Mr. Lucas, so just try NOT to need me, if you know what I mean…”

The class laughed. The few girls that were already huddled into a group in the corner were examining Mr. Lucas. He had on pale-black pants, a decent shirt, converses, and he wore square, small glasses. His hair was long and layered on top of itself, not going past his ears in length. He had a bit of a faint shadow, but nothing unprofessional.

The girls in the back, apart from Arlin, were laughing and giggling about Mr. Lucas’s appearance.

Arlin was barely paying attention.

She definitely noticed Mr. Lucas’s appearance, but it wasn’t the main center of her attention; Hayden was.

“Hey!” Hayden greeted her.

“Hi.” Arlin looked up from her book.

“so, I…I was thinking…”

Arlin looked up from her book again, putting her bookmark inside.

“Yeah?” She asked.

“What?” He interrogated.

“You were going to say something?” Arlin asked him.

“Oh,…um, I forgot.” He stalled nervously.

“O…kay?” Arlin went back to her book.

Class was almost over.

Five minutes left…

“Hey, Arlin?” Hayden asked.

“Hmm?” She barely looked up from her book. Hayden closed her book, and she quickly slipped the bookmark before it closed.

“Are you doing anything weekend?”

“Don’t people usually ask that kind of stuff on Friday?”

“Answer my question.” Hayden said.

“I don’t know. Probably nothing. I only really do stuff with Jessica.”

“Would you be okay with watching a movie with me? I mean, I’ve tried asking my other friends but they’ve all got plans.”

“Ummm…,” Arlin thought of the possibilities and shook her head.

“Geez, you just had to say, ‘no’!”

“What? No! Not, ‘no, I don’t want to go!’, Uhhh…I meant, ‘yes, I’ll go.’!”

“You shake your head when you’re saying yes?”

“No.”

“Okay, so, is that a ‘yes’,” He nodded, “or a ‘No’,” He shook his head.

Arlin gave him ‘the look’. “Yes.”

“Cool.”

Ch.21 (Movies with Christensen)

Arlin and Hayden have been spending time together; to anyone, they should just get a room; (to Hayden too.) Obviously, Arlin and Skandar, (who really shouldn’t know about this, for the intention of KEEPING Hayden alive), are still irrevocably in love and they are going to be with each other soon enough. Jessica is M.I.A. (Missing In Action), so Hayden can’t really focus on Jessica the way that he was supposed to. It was obvious that his crush for Arlin was only going to get stronger. And as for Arlin, her slight attraction for Hayden was going to grow, whether she likes it or not.

***-Hayden P.O.V.

At home…

“Hayden, you lucky guy! You’re finally going to get to go on a date with Arlin!” I talked to myself. “Yeah, I know, ‘What a weirdo’ Oh crap! She’s just thinking that I’m ‘just a friend’ when I want to be so much more!, “I had just remembered, right when I had mentioned her name.

I walked over to the mirror in my bathroom and gave myself a little confidence boost/ “pep talk.”

“Okay, Hayden! You can do this! You the man! YOU THE MAN! She’s just a girl-a gorgeous, fine, extremely hot girl…Yep, this isn’t working.” I gave up with the self-mirrored talk and just settled for some food to calm myself down.

Why couldn’t girls be like food? They’re so hard to figure out! Food is as obvious as anything else! But, GIRLS!! Sure, they’re beautiful, but they are sometimes a pain in the neck! Food is just, well, pretty obvious, especially if you’ve made it yourself! A homemade sandwich has you ingredients that you decided to put in yourself. IT doesn’t make itself and start packing itself with all of these different concoctions! Unless you make someone else make it for you! It really annoys me when there’s something in my sandwich that I clearly didn’t remember ordering!

That’s pretty much like girls! You don’t always get what you’ve ordered. I guess I could relax by saying that the night is young and I think I could get her to like me in time for the beach trip!

Wow! I never thought that I’d live to “think” the day that I liked school!

***-End of Hayden’s P.O.V*

Honestly, Arlin and Hayden were getting closer by the second, and watching a scary movie had nothing to do with “getting closer.” Arlin had already adjusted to Hayden. After the movies, Hayden walked her home.

They were walking pretty far apart from each other. Arlin was staring at her intertwined fingers. Hayden stared at her in complete silence. Arlin looked nervously at her fingers still, then getting annoyed by the ideas running through her head. She walked a little faster, with her newly-clenched fists at her sides. Hayden tried to catch up.

“Hey! Why are you walking so fast?!” He yelled.

“I always walk like this!” She yelled back, answering his question.

“Uh-huh. Don’t tell me you’re scared of the dark!”

“What? Why do you say that?”

“Because I saw you in the movies! I was sitting right next to you!”

“Oh, REALLY?! So, you think that I’m scared of the dark-BECAUSE OF A MOVIE?! Please! It wasn’t even that scary! I’ve seen worse!”

“Oh,Re…?!” Hayden started, but Arlin cut him off.

“AND, it’s not even dark outside!”

They got to the apartment building and Hayden stopped in front of Arlin and thanked her for coming with him. Hayden hugged Arlin and she melted in his arms, hating the effect that he had on her.

“Bye!” Hayden said, now looking at her; his eyes were obviously twinkling.

“See ya, Christensen!”

He looked at her. She smiled and said, “Bye, Hayden!”

He smiled back.

When Arlin got inside and up to her room, she felt a text that was vibrating through her pants. She looked at it. It was from Hayden.

“You were too scared.”

She smiled, rolled her eyes and got ready for bed.

Ch.22 (You’re Irresistible)

School was getting weirder and weirder each day! Jessica hasn’t shown up in a while, only because she’s going through way too much for a silly little trip to the beach. Hayden was the one who was getting weird! He was being extremely nice, and sometimes bashful; and he was smiling a lot-practically every time that he saw her.

On Friday, Hayden wasn’t being his usual, cocky self. He was being pretty funny, and as much as Arlin didn’t want to admit, irresistible.

Saturday and Sunday were pretty much the same as usual, only Hayden was I.m.ing Arlin instead of Skandar. Skandar was wrapping up the few scenes and any other Narnia-related activity that he was involved in; after that, he’d go to his house (in England) and collapse on his bed. These days, he barely made it to the couch! Arlin had been informed by his late-night texts; and she was occupied with her newest bff, Hayden, who in truth, wanted to be known as her ‘bf’. Arlin couldn’t say that she hadn’t considered it before, because lately, she’s been thinking about a little more than math in her class with Hayden.

That’s when Sunday night allowed her to be able to see him more often than she was unfortunately hoping she would. Hayden had I.m.ed her.

“Oh my god!” Arlin rolled her eyes, smiling a small but slightly happy smile.

She typed, “Hayden?”

“At your service;D” he typed.

“Yeah, okay.” She replied.

Hayden typed a pretty long message. It read, “So, how do you think you’ll do on that math quiz on Thurs.? I think I’m going to ace it! It’s soooo easy!”

Arlin found a reason to panic. “Math quiz. Ohgod! Yeah, you’ll be acing what I’m definitely going to be failing!”

“I could teach you how to do what we’re doing right now.” He replied.

“Now? How?”

“Not on here! At school, Dr. Seuss!”

“hahaha.”

“I’m sorry, but seriously, I could tutor you. It’s not that hard! You’ll see!”

“Oh, yes we will see!”

“Okay, so, would this be better at school or at home? See, because we have to pay attenton at school, and maybe he’ll be teaching the others how to do those problems, and then, maybe you won’t need me.”

Arlin gawked at her screen. What was she going to say to that?!

“Arlin, I would really recommend that you let me teach it to you. Besides, you can trust me more than our own math teacher.” He said.

“Well, I guess.” She replied.

“Good.” He hesitated, then started typing again, “So, starting Monday then?”

Arlin’s mouth had opened involuntarily.

“Um, sure, I guess. Where should I meet you?”

“Um, I’m not sure. Where are you most comfortable?”

“In my room.”

“Then, we’ll meet there! Got to go! Take your math book home on Monday! I could go right after school if that’s okay.”

“Uh, uh…sure?”

“Hayden responded by laughing virtually.

“G2G! Bye!”

“Bye.”

Monday and Tuesday weren’t anything ordinary. Hayden was actually keeping his promise and tutoring Arlin It seemed like he had no more affection towards her as much as he used to. But, unfortunately for Arlin, she’d fallen for him a little too late.

As for me, Perry and I were a bit of a mess right now. If I could really blame anyone, it’d definitely be Hayden, but he didn’t really DO anything; Perry just hasn’t realized that the whole thing is just a misunderstanding.

On Tuesday morning, before work, I was about to head out the door, when I realized that I hadn’t had some breakfast. I hated to admit it, but I really needed to go to Perry’s café. I was in the mood for a croissant and a French vanilla cappuccino in a mug or something; wouldn’t be too bad. To-go. Not because I was mad at him; because I was completely tormented and lost without him. It was honestly because I was going to be late; and I just wanted to see his face in person. Just one more time. It’s been killing me to refer to photographs. The only reason that I hadn’t done this before was because I was afraid that he wouldn’t even look at me. I don’t think he would do that. Would he? I walked over there to see.

There he was, beautiful as ever. He had to at least take my order.

I walked up to the register, since I was going to leave with my food. I took a deep breath and stepped forward, looking through my bag, as if I needed to distract myself already. Staring at Perry was always very distracting. I was at the register, looking to see if I still wanted a croissant.

Just as I’d hoped, he was at the register. I tried not to look at him from the corner of my eye. He didn’t look like he was mad at me.

“Can I come over tonight?” I asked him, pleading deep in my voice. I gave him my money. He handed me my food. He was smiling, but I didn’t know if it was out of habit.

“Sure.”

I stopped and looked up at him in astonishment.

“Look, I’m sorry that I overreacted on you like that on Friday. I’ve honestly missed you like crazy,” Perry looked me in the eyes and whipped his hair out of the way, letting me rediscover those deep-blue small pools of perfection. His eyes twinkled in the light.

“That’s funny. I thought that you would hate me for the whole misunderstanding! I was actually really scared to come over here because I wouldn’t think that you’d talk to me.”

“What?” He started to give me back my change my change. His fingers lingered on my skin as he gave me the folded receipt.

“I was kind of hoping that you’d come.” He smiled.

I opened the receipt. Aside from the $7.39 that I owed him for the food and my change being a total of $0.61, it read: “See you at 7:00p.m.?”

Perry was attending a customer, but he was looking at me with a sly grin across his face. I loved the fact that he wasn’t mad at me anymore. (Not that I wanted him to be mad at me in the first place, but why the sudden mood swing?)

I looked at him and nodded my head.

Tuesday night…

Ch. 23(“I can fix that.”)

***

It was 6:45 pm. I was showered, just in a cami and some underwear, looking for something decent to wear. (Honestly, all I had to do was change into something more than what I was already wearing, but I just couldn’t decided whether his mood would stay like this or if when I got there, he would find a reason to be mad at me.) I settled with some jeans and a graphic t-shirt. I straightened my hair, though.

I took a deep breath, announced my departure and left out the door.

I rang the buzzer and told him that I was here, just like old times. I heard the buzzing of the unlocked door and went upstairs to his apartment. I’ve only been here several times, but each time made it even easier. It was exactly 7:00 pm. Perry received a ring at the door.

I was so nervous that I might have almost turned for the corner, but I didn’t know what to expect, really. I mean, it wasn’t like he was going to show up at the door, shirtless or something!

Perry opened the door. He was wearing a deep V-neck t-shirt and cargo pants.

I came into the apartment and Perry closed the door behind me. We sat in silence for about three seconds, away from each other, and yet still on the same couch.

I closed my eyes tightly, took a deep breath and spoke.

“Perry,…I’m extremely sorry for giving you the wrong impression. I really wasn’t trying to do that! I…” I couldn’t continue because Perry had interrupted me.

“Look, I’m the one that’s sorry. I overreacted! I’ve been dying to see you! I hated myself after I realized that you really were telling the truth!”

“And when exactly did you realized?!” I turned to look at him, annoyed. “So, when?”

“Sunday,” he sighed. He looked at me, then looked away and continued with his anecdote. “Well, that Hayden guy came over to my café and he came to talk to me about how there was never and never will there BE a ‘you and him’.”

“Wait! Hayden said that?!”

“Mm-hm.” Perry nodded.

“Huh…I’m going to have to thank him for that.” I muttered to myself.

“Me too.” Perry agreed, now looking at me. “I’m extremely sorry and, to tell you the truth, I feel really stupid!”

“Oh, REALLY?!” I asked, hinting the sarcasm. He grimaced.

“Yeah. I completely forgot about everything that you told me you liked and how differently you do the things that you do…” Perry looked at me; I was looking down, as if in a pensive state when I was just bashful.

Perry tilted his head to try to see what I was looking at. I was aware of how quiet it had gotten, but I didn’t look up at him. He sensed a bit of aggravation within himself. Perry searched for my chin with his fingertips. I shivered at the touch. He made me look at him. We were both at eye level. I stared back at his eyes, but tried to keep a serious expression on my face. It was one of the hardest things I’d ever had to do; Hid the expression that clearly showed on my face as soon as his blue-eyed gaze was on me.

“What’s wrong? Why are you acting like this?” He asked; I still sensed the aggravation in his tone.

“I’m just acting like this because you are.”

“What?” He was instantly confused.

“You,…” I bit my lips, trying to form a correct sentence structure.

Perry slowly let go of my chin and turned to me. He sat cross-legged and waited patiently.

“You don’t know how much I’ve wanted you; from the beginning,…” I paused, because of nervousness instead of sentence. He was about to speak. I put my index finger up, motioning to hold on a second.

“I know that I’ve made it look like I’ve screwed up in the past, with someone else, but right now…”I went closer in Perry’s direction, touching up his arm. His eyes went wide, the blue almost crashing like iced water. “I’ve never wanted to make it seem that way before.”

Perry stared at me slightly horrified. I took that as nervousness before I could have been offended by it. He didn’t say anything. I retrieved my hand. He was looking down at his feet, (or so I thought).

“You don’t have to prove anything to me. I believe you, already. He said, still looking down.”

“I’m not trying to prove anything.” Something clicked in the back of my head and helped me realize that he probably was just forgiving me from the misunderstanding, but meant that we really weren’t making that much progress to do this. I closed my eyes and sealed my lips together. “Um,…I’m going to just…you know, go.” I started to get up and leave. I got as far as three feet from the door before he tugged on my arm.

“Darlenys…” Perry whispered. That much made me stop; because I had missed the sound of his voice so much that I turned around just to hear it better. I turned to face him, lips still mashed together. Perry bit his lips; something he would do out of indecision-or seductiveness.

He slowly came closer to me. His hold on my arm loosened, only sliding down to my hand. He held onto it. With his other hand, he reached for the door, barely turning the knob so that it was technically “open,” but looked more “closed” than anything . I was about to reach for the door, when suddenly, Perry turned me around. I was standing right behind the door, staring at a guy who wasn’t making any sense at the moment.

“I love you,” He said as he intertwined his fingers with mine. I stared up at him in marvel.

“And…” He continued. I held my breath; my lips were still mashed together. I didn’t think that I was prepared for what came next; (only because I had no idea that it was going to happen in the first place.)

Perry’s face came closer to my ear. “I want you too,” he whispered. I could have sworn that I almost cried. He bent down to kiss my no longer mashed lips. I tried to help him by getting on my tip-toes, almost losing my balance to begin with. Perry grabbed the belt buckles of my jeans and hoisted me onto his body. We closed the door from being against it. It shut a little loudly. Perry kissed me and for the first time in that whole day had I never felt more complete (or so I had thought). Perry walked with me on his body. We followed the path that the wall was leading to: the kitchen.

Perry looked around and stopped. “Whoops!” I laughed.

“Wait! I’ve got an idea!” Perry said, looking past me, to the refrigerated goods, almost, instead of the refrigerator itself. He sat me down on the counter and looked through the fridge, getting two things: whipped cream and chocolate syrup.

“What’s that for?” I felt human enough to ask.

“In case we get hungry.” He left and came back within five seconds.

I rolled my eyes, purposely waiting until he came back.

“I saw that.” He pressed his lips to mine, smiling widely. I used my legs to reel him in closer. He grabbed my waist to finish hoisting me to his. This time, he kept his eyes open enough as to see where he was going. My arms were wrapped around his neck.

We got to his room, where I froze and looked around. It was amazing how neat his apartment was. Perry looked around with me. He carefully set me down on his bed, kissed my forehead and went to the bathroom. I got off the bed and went to the window. It was my favorite part of his room, especially at night. The moon shone through the window and into Perry’s room. It was so peaceful (and calming.)

Perry returned to his room, where I stood at his window, looking outside. He quietly came behind me and kissed me on the cheek. His touch made me shiver from the shock. He was smiling at me. I returned the gesture. This moment couldn’t have been more perfect! Perry pulled me into his arms, carefully and softly, barely touching me.

“Are you okay?” He whispered.

“I was,” I whimpered.

“Nervous?”

“Mm-hm.” I nodded.

“Don’t be. You’re here with ME.” He said, looking straight into my eyes.

I looked at him, cocking my head to the side.

“You’re all I’ll ever need.” Perry whispered.

I figured that I might have given in. I’m the one who set the field in the first place!

“Perry?”

He looked at me with undivided attention.

“I love you, too.” I kissed him, toying with his dark-midnight hair in the process. I walked backwards, trying to remember where his bed was, then hitting it and bending my knees to fall on it.

“Uhf!” I said.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Boy, doesn’t that sound familiar, I thought.

Perry kissed my neck, stopping and looking at me. Had he noticed how hard I was breathing?

“What’s wrong?” I asked. We still had our clothes on, so it wasn’t a matter of disappointment.

“Am I allowed to..?” He attempted a noise that was close to sucking air in.

“Uh…knock yourself out?!” I really had no idea what he meant. Perry laughed. He sucked on my neck. I started giggling. He stared at me and smiled.

I looked at him, serious now and sat up. He had a mischievous look on his face, although he had no idea what I was going to do. I turned him onto his bed and touched his nose, down to his shirt. He stared at me with a smirk on his face. I rolled my eyes with a replying smirk of my own and instructed him to help me take his shirt off. He went for his shirt, where I gawked at his marvelous body. I pressed my two hands lightly on his chest. My hair came down on his chest, tickling him enough to make him laugh.

Perry sat up and looked up at me. I was sitting on him; one leg on each side. I slipped out of my tee-shirt, left in my bra and jeans. He smiled at me, I smiled back. Eventually we were completely in sync with one another. “It was, in fact, the most erotic moment of my life!” Perry turned to me.

“Hey.”

“Hey.” I smiled in his arms.

“You hungry?”

“Mm. A bit.”

Perry grabbed the whipped cream carefully, as to not unsettle me from my most comfortable spot. He grabbed the chocolate syrup quickly as well. “Which one?” He raised them both.

“Whipped cream, please.”

Perry shook the can and sprayed some in his mouth, missing COMPLETELY.

“You have terrible aim!” I laughed.

“I know…On the plus side, my mouth tastes better than yours.”

“Because I would want THAT!” I let my sarcasm go.

“Yeah!” He said, matter-of-factly.

He came closer to my face and moved his face from side to side, against mine, trying to get as much whipped cream on my face as possible.

“Hey! Perryyyy! Stop!!!” I laughed.

“I’m sorry.” He laughed quietly. Perry grabbed a hand full of my hair in his right hand as he pulled my face closer, licking off the whipped cream off of my face. I giggled. I laughed when some of the whipped cream was sliding down my neck. Perry stopped it from going any further by kissing it to a halt, then licking there as well.

I looked at him and shook my head, laughing a little. His face was a mess. He had whipped cream all over! On his cheeks, on his nose, on his lips and his chin. I took my finger and swiped it off the tip of his nose, where most of the whipped cream had accumulated. Then, I fed it to him. He sucked on my finger, making sure he had gotten all of it. I bit my lips with a small little smirk. I made him lick himself clean. I didn’t want to lick him, really. His lips were another story.

I sat up on my elbows and stared out his window. What a view! The beach looked great! Of course, I wasn’t choosing it over anything else at the moment. Perry looked at me. He kissed my bare shoulder. That caught my attention, and so I looked back at him.

“What time is it?” I tired to look around, but I couldn’t get past his eyes.

His face kind of slumped. “I have no idea.”

“Oh man,” I sighed. “I might have to go to work today,” Not that it mattered, since I worked from home, but everything was at my home, not his.

I paused, not realizing what day it was. “Perry? What day is it?!?!”

He chuckled, “Wednesday.”

“Oh.” I thought this and my times and schedule all in my head. “Actually…I’m free.”

“Ha. That’s great!”

“Do you have to go to work?”

“I’m closing the café.”

“What?!”

“I’m kidding. I’m going, I’m going.”

I rolled my eyes.

Perry and I finally got out of his bed and headed for the bathroom. He got there first, but he let me in (after seeing me pout about it.)

“Um, I need to shower.” I said. I wore one of Perry’s white dress shirts. It was extremely wrinkly, but it had his scent. An unfamiliar musk. Not “man-scented” but perfume-like.

“I know.”

I stared at him. “So, can I…you know, have some privacy, maybe?” I suggested.

“Darlenys, does it really matter anymore?”

“True. Well, what are you going to do?”

“I don’t know-brush my teeth or something.”

I shrugged and slipped into the warm shower, stripping myself of his shirt once I was safely inside.

I eventually got dressed and Perry got ready to go to work. I decided to go get some breakfast with him.

Ch.24 (Sometime Around Midnight.)

Arlin was stressing out over the biggest math quiz to have ever existed. It was tomorrow, on Thursday. Then again, there was the trip to look forward to, and today, Hayden would be coming over. Although she couldn’t admit it to herself aloud, she had started to like Hayden, like a guy. Like…

Arlin got up from her bed as soon as she had thought up that little thought and went to the door. He would be coming sooner or later. Arlin was getting extremely anxious, and not because she knew that she’d be failing without his help.

Ah, the doorbell…

Arlin went to answer the door. It was Hayden, alright. Drinking juice. He sipped and sucked on the straw, getting every last drop.

“You done there?” Arlin asked.

“Just about…,” he kept sucking on it. There wasn’t much in there, just sayin’!

Arlin gave Hayden “the look.”

“Can I throw this away inside?” Hayden asked stepping inside after he had finished his fruit punch juice pouch.

“Uh, yeah.” Arlin made Hayden follow her into the kitchen. He threw it away and got to the living room, where he’d dropped his things lightly to the floor.

“Let’s get started!” Hayden said, with a little too much enthusiasm. Hayden caught Arlin in a few of his greenish-blue gazes and Arlin, for some odd reason, always had a writing utensil in her hand which would do amazing somersaults in the air, whacking Hayden on the head! Arlin covered her mouth, trying to hider her laughter, but forming a smile instead.

“Oh my gosh!! Are you okay??!…Again?”

“Yeah. I’m just as fine as the last couple of times.”

Yes. You. Arrrre. Arlin thought, sounding so much like myself.

After about two hours and thirty minutes of “studying time,” Hayden’s phone rang.

“Sorry,” he looked for his phone, “Hello?…Yeah…I’m at Arlin’s house…No. No…”

Arlin stared away from him to give him some privacy.

“No Mom, she’s not my ‘friend’…” He whispered into the speaker of the phone, air-quoting “friend” for his mother to hear the emphasis on her far-off assumptions.

Arlin almost laughed aloud. Yeah right. Hayden, her, “friends.” They could barley be classmates.

“Mom, I’ll call you when I get home.” He shut the phone. “Where were we?”

“Um…”

“Sorry, I mean, if you heard something that you would have thought completely revolting…” Hayden started to apologize.

“Not completely revolting…” Arlin replied in a quiet voice, cutting Hayden off, mid-sentence.

Hayden smiled. “I better get going. I have to be home before dinner.”

“Yeah, sure. Okay. Thanks! I’m so surprised at how easy you make math seem. It’s almost illogical.”

Hayden shrugged. He bit is lip and rove Arlin into an imaginary hospital for about five seconds or so. He grabbed his things and Arlin walked him to the door.

At night, Arlin was on her computer checking mail and listening to music and anything else that could be used to help her stop thinking about… “SKANDAR!!!” Arlin almost jumped off of her bed when she saw the window of Skandar via webcam. She put her hair up, always going for the unimpressive ponytail when she wasn’t looking in a mirror. “Arlin?” Skandar spoke. He squinted through his poor lighting in his room. “Skandar!!” Arlin was instantly partially full of joy. The other parts were full of embarrassment and shame, and not because she had fallen off of her bed.

“Hey! How have you been?! I’ve missed you so much!” Skandar told her earnestly. “Oh my gosh! You have no idea how much I’ve missed you!” Arlin had a crazy thought to show something to Skandar. “Skandar, I’ll be right back!” Arlin shuffled through her things around her room, looking for the specific item that she wanted to show him. “What is it?” Skandar squinted to try to read the letters on the magazine about Narnia and Skandar and his date. “It’s a magazine.” “About?!” “Narnia and the big release date for it to hit theaters. It’s also talking about you and the big premiere party! And…” Arlin gasped at the unexpected little news at the right bottom corner. “You date?” “Date?!” Skandar was confused and taken aback as well. “That’s what it says, Skandar.” Arlin almost sounded mad. “Well, Arlin. I really don’t know what to say about that.” “Skandar…are you dating someone behind my back?” “…No.” He hesitated. “Are you?” He asked her the same question. “Um, no. Why would I?” Arlin interjected just so that she wouldn’t be forced to mention Hayden’s name, for being the closest friend, that just so happens to be a guy. “Exactly! That’s what I’m saying! I’m saying, ‘Why would I have to? It’s pointless if I’m doing this,’ ” He extended his arms and touched the keys on his keyboard. Arlin didn’t catch the drift. “Talking to you through the internet, on a webcam, instead of sleeping.” Arlin knew that Skandar was telling the truth; she was just a little insecure about the rumors that it was getting to her. “Wait! What’s on the cover of that again?!” Skandar pointed, virtually, towards the magazine. “Oh, Narnia, you, Anna, Georgie, William, some Narnians, something about a man living in a car,..” Arlin looked at everything on the cover and named off things that caught her eye. “I have that same magazine! I can’t believe they would write that stuff!” “What stuff?” “The ‘date’ stuff! I specifically told them to keep it a secret…” Arlin gave a disbelieving look. Like paparazzi listen! “Okay, okay. I told them to put in all the things that I had been mentioning about you, and me, and…” Suddenly, Arlin heard a knock at the door where she would have least expected visitors. “Hold on, Skandar. I’ll be right back. Sorry.”“It’s okay, take your time.” Skandar layed his head down on his bed. he didn’t mean to fall asleep. He was doing fine, until he closed his eyes in a very slow blink.“Hayden?!” Arlin yelled in a whisper.

“Open, please?” Hayden signaled by pointing to the handle of the door that led to the balcony and down to the shore. Arlin opened the door, letting him inside.

“What are you doing here?!” Arlin whisper-yelled.

“I came to see you.” Hayden said, with his big, deep blueish-green eyes on Arlin’s face.

“Hayden, you just saw me like six hours ago!” Arlin whispered.

“Why are you whispering?”

“Darlenys is sleeping, and she’ll kill me if I woke her!”

Hayden looked around the dark room and said, “Who’s room is this?”

“Mine.” Arlin told him.He came inside and looked around. “Hmm…nice.”

“Gee, thanks.” Hayden felt a little uneasy about something. he was scratching the back of his neck and head, looking away. “Um, Hayden…?”

“Hmm, what?” He looked at her as soon as she had spoken his name.“Did you come here for a specific reason…? Or can I just go to sleep?”

“Are you too tired? I actually just wanted to, uh…talk to you…about, ehm, something…"Hayden was a nervous wreck.

“Oh, okay. What is it?”

“Can we actually just…you know, take a walk?”

Arlin looked back at her computer. Then she looked at Hayden.

“Sure.” Hayden opened the glass door of Arlin’s balcony and offered for her to go first. She went back to her room and put on her uggs really quickly and put a white delicate dress over her tank and shorts. The dress was basically simple. It had delicately sewn white flowers on it and was a bit short, but she had a pair of shorts on underneath.

“How does she do that,” Hayden was thinking to himself in his mind.Arlin’s heart sped by as she approached the balcony’s glass doors, thus getting closer to Hayden. “Let’s go,” She whispered breathlessly.

“Er, right.” Hayden opened the door a little more and let Arlin go outside first.“So…, what did you want to talk to me about?” She spoke in a normal tone.“What? What about our walk?”“Well,” Arlin’s arms lifted effortlessly and smacked down on her sides, “We walked a little.” Hayden rolled his eyes and grabbed Arlin’s hand, just swiftly putting his hand into hers, without any of the fingers-interlocking-mumbo-jumbo, and pulled her along towards the Fire Emergency walk-way towards the beach streets. Arlin and Hayden’s hands seemed to have stayed together, and Arlin practically forgot. Well, they walking absent-mindedly, so she didn’t FORGET forget. Up until Hayden loosened up a little and started talking about Jessica, Arlin took her hand back, sort of smiling at him. “Um,…” Hayden started nervously.“So, you seem to be holding quite the conversation there, Hayden.” He laughed. He never laughed at anything sarcastic that Arlin had mentioned. Hayden cleared his throat and looked away from Arlin. “So, what ever happened to Jessica?” He finally spoke.“Jessica?” Arlin sounded a little dumbfounded.“You know, that girl from math class who…”“No, no! I KNOW who Jessica IS, I just…didn’t know that you were going to talk about her.” “Well, what did you think I was going to talk about?” Hayden asked. And, as if on cue, a young couple passed by, holding hands, unwilling to let go, causing Arlin and Hayden to make some room on the enormous side walk for the two insignificant people.Hayden was really quiet during the rest of their wlak. “So, how’s Skandar?” He started again.Arlin kind of squinted her eyes at Hayden and then just looked away. “He’s…good. He’s doing good.” Hayden looked away from her, looking straight ahead, at a palm tree that was near a bench, almost right on the beach. All that was missing was the sand, which was a couple of paces away. “You tired?”“Uh, not really…” Arlin responded.“Good. Let’s sit down.” Arlin looked after him confused, and then, in a way she couldn’t even explain to herself as soon as Hayden held her hand. Arlin suddenly found herself sitting down next to Hayden on a bench, under a peculiar little palm tree, a few paces from the beach. “Hayden, what is going on? Why are you acting so strange?”“I have a feeling that we can’t be friends, Arlin.”“What?! And why not?!”“Because I’m attracted to you.” Arlin’s mouth formed a small impish smile, blushing altogether. “And you’re attracted to me…” Hayden continued.

“WHAT?!” Arlin’s face was still a pinkish-red glow on bronzish skin.

“Well, aren’t you?” He said this quietly, getting very, very close to Arlin’s face, making it hard for her to talk. Hayden’s nose was about an inch away from hers.

“Do you mind?!” She said.

“No, not really, thank you.” Hayden smiled.

“So, are you saying that you don’t find me 'attractive’?” Hayden added emphasis on the last word.

“Well..I’m saying that you are not that I think you are.”

“But…thinking that I am is just the same..”

“No, I didn’t say 'thinking,’ I said, 'saying’ that you are are attractive is the same as me thinking it…Wait!…”

“Oh! So you DO think that I’m attractive!” He yelled. Arlin tried to look away. “So, you’ve got to be attracted to me if you find me attractive.”“No.” Arlin blurted out, making sure it sounded matter-of-factly. Hayden raised an eyebrow. “I’m just saying that’s not necessarily true.” Hayden’s nose touched with Arlin’s.“Not necessarily.”

Hayden kissed Arlin. He didn’t know exactly how long he’d been wanting to do this, but he had an idea. Hayden’s lips pressed against Arlin’s ever so slightly. Arlin was sitting on a bench, under a small palm tree, with a boy who wasn’t British, at midnight. And she liked it? Well, let’s just say Hayden wasn’t the only one who was kissing back. Arlin didn’t know what was going on; (Well, she did, she just didn’t want to believe that it was real.) Hayden’s lips, smacked on hers. They were even making those kissy-smacking noises that always happened in the movies! His lips were soft; softer than she could have ever imagine them to be. It was almost surreal how perfect this moment was.

For the moment, she couldn’t remember where they were, why they were, or who they were. All she could feel were Hayden’s lips. Oh yes. She knew those very well. The tips of Hayden’s fingers touched Arlin’s face. It was strange. Arlin tried to pull away (in her mind), but physically she just sat there like Hayden was actually…Arlin almost pulled away then, but Hayden had stopped kissing her, so she didn’t look rude when she stopped; out of nowhere, because GOD FORBID THAT. Hayden bit his lips, looking away a little. Arlin stared at him, but it wasn’t in horror, which should have been her reaction. He cleared his throat.

Ch.25 (Thursday Morning)

Suddenly, Hayden’s phone ran. He picked it from out of his back pocket and looked at the caller i.d. It was Arlin. “Why are you calling me?” Hayden asked her.

“Oh crap! Pick it up!!” She yelled.

“Okay!!” Hayden picked up his phone. “Hello?”

On the other line…

Dark, hot nights were just the kinds of things that usually made me in the mood for some cold cereal,…and gave me the urge to use the bathroom. I could hardly ever sleep when it got hot wherever I was. I got really restless. I got out of bed and went to the bathroom and washed my face with cold water. Then, I went to the kitchen and got some Honey Bunches of Oats; preferably with almonds at the time. I walked around with my bowl and decided to check on the girls. Marlen was fast asleep, in an awkward position, as always. Arlin’s room was a lot quieter than it should have been.

I opened her door carefully. Her computer was still on, which was honestly normal. I went to shut it off and noticed that she had been chatting with Skandar. Apparently, he fell asleep on his keyboard or something. I turned off the computer and looked for Arlin. I looked at the only possible place that she could have been in at 1:22 a.m.: her private bathroom. I knocked on the door.

“Arlin?”

No reply. “Arlin? Are you in there?”

Still nothing.

“Oh, so that’s how you want to play this game? Okay!”

…

“Arlin? Are you okay atleast?”

It just got quieter.

“Ohoho! So it’s the silent treatment?!” I opened the door to a dark, empty bathroom.

I looked around for a phone and called her cellphone. She never went anywhere without it! Or so I thought, as I heard her ringtone a lot closer than I would have expected. I went through her contacts and called her friend Jessica. She didn’t answer. I decided to call her other friend, Hayden.

“Hello?” I answered.

“Hello?” He answered back.

“Hayden?”

‘Yeah…this is Hayden. Who is this?”

“Darlenys.”

“Oh, hey!”

Oh my god. “Have you seen Arlin?”

“Um, Arlin, Arlin…” Hayden walked away from her and walked back towards her casually. “Arlin?! Is that…Is that you?! Get , get, GET OVER HERE!!”

“So, you found her?”

“Yeah! Don’t worry Darlenys! I found her!”

“So you’ll bring her back home safely?”

“That’s part of the plan!”

“What PLAN?!”

“Uh!..” Hayden hung up on me and put the phone on silent. Arlin stared at Hayden.

“What was THAT all about?!”

“Darlenys was looking for you!”

“Oh my god! Out of ALL the nights for her to wake up in the middle of it all…” Arlin murmured.

“Com’on. Let’s take you home.” Hayden offered.

“I am SO dead.”

Hayden walked Arlin to the apartment and went through the fire-escape pathway, which was the same way that Hayden had come in through, and they had both left. Arlin peeked through the backdoor to see if I had went off to bed, (and lucky for her, I semi-trusted Hayden, and I had.) Hayden walked in briefly to make sure that Arlin was okay.

“Whoah.” Hayden whispered.

“What?” Arlin whispered back.

“Nothing…I’ve just never been in HERE before.”

“Well, enjoy, because I doubt that you’re going to be in here again.”

“Why is that?” Hayden asked. Arlin looked at him.

“What do you mean, ‘Why is that?!’ ” Arlin said, getting to the point.

“Well,…Hayden,…I don’t…like you-like THAT.” Arlin tried to sound less harsh, but it all just sounded…HARSH.

“Oh, REALLY?! Because I can tell you right now that I wasn’t the only one who was kissing BACK.” Hayden looked her straight in the eyes.

“I know…And I’m sorry.” Arlin tried to look away from his blue-ish gaze.

“WHAT?!” Hayden yelled in a whisper.

She pulled on his hand and they went out to the fire-escape pathway.

“Hayden, I know that I…wasn’t just standing there, but I don’t like you.”

“I can’t believe his.”

“Well, believe it.”

Hayden looked at Arlin and came closer. Arlin just looked at him. Hayden came even closer. Arlin stayed still, looking at Hayden. Hayden looked at Arlin.

“Do it, if you have to, but I’m not lying to you. I love Skandar.” Arlin told him seriously. And it was honestly true. She knew what she was doing. Arlin was completely certain that she loved Skandar. She couldn’t wait ‘til he got back.

Hayden nodded. He took a step back. “Okay. Okay. I understand.”

“Hayden, you’re a really good friend, and I do care about you.”

“Yeah. I know.”

“Look, I’m sorry that I wasn’t the one, but I know exactly who is.”

“Who?”

“Just come by my house later in the morning, for school.”

Thursday Morning. Not the day of the bonfire trip. BUTTTT, Skandar’s back!(:

Skandar’s finally packing his bags to come see Arlin again. The day that she doesn’t entirely know about has come!

Arlin was going to go to school with Hayden this morning. She was going to “fill him in” on the little plan that she had been building up with Jessica. “Where has she been, anyway?” Hayden said as he followed Arlin out the door.

“Um, I don’t know. All I know is that she texted me and told me that she’ll be in school today, and that she’s definitely going to the trip!”

“Hmm.”

“Just promised me you’ll make this special for her tomorrow.”

“Of course! You know, this would have been a heck of a lot easier if she would have told me or tried to.”

“Yeah. Right.” Arlin’s sarcasm seeped through.

“Well, let’s go.”

Ch.26 (The Bonfire.)

School was pretty easy that day. Aside from that math quiz, nothing was too stressful. Hayden understood Arlin completely as to the whole reason for her “denial” towards him. Everything was going pretty easy.

Skandar was about two to three hours away from seeing Arlin. It was almost insane! He just had to go through the whole customs and get his luggage and get some real food. (For some reason, no matter what class you ride on a plane, the best kind of food that airlines can offer are peanuts.) Skandar went through about seven bags of peanuts in half of the (8) eight hours or so of flight it took to get from London, England to California itself. Unfortunately, he was too tired to actually go visit Arlin, not that she knew that he was currently in the U.S., not to mention, California, but he wanted to surprise her by video-chatting with her.

12:33 A.M. -SkantheMan would like to chat via videocamera.

ACCEPT OR DENY

After he had spent the entire time sleeping, he could actually stay awake at this time, unlike when he was in England and he had to practically tape his eyelids from closing just to talk to Arlin.

Arlin was just seconds away from signing out, when she saw that “SkantheMan” wanted to conversate. Arlin had just remembered that he would be here tomorrow and clicked “Accept” with a hint of over-excitableness. “Hi, Skandar! You’re coming back tomorrow, right?!” She said. “Hello, Arlin! Yes; yes, I am coming tomorrow! I’m so excited!!”

“I’m so glad you’re going to be home.”

“Me too!” Skandar smiled. “Skandar, I’m sorry, but I have to go to bed; tomorrow’s the day of the trip that I’ve been waiting for!”“Oh, well, I’ll say 'goodnight’ then.” He smiled.

Arlin and Hayden walked to the school bus and stopped to look for Jessica.

“Remember the plan?”

“Yup.” Hayden said.

“Cool.” Arlin said in a very gangster voice. Hayden shook his head.

“She’s coming!!” Arlin and Hayden did their handshake. “Hey, Jessica! We’ve missed you!” Hayden hugged her. Jessica sighed as if she had died and gone to “Jayden” heaven.

“I’ve missed you too!” Jessica mumbled. Hayden broke apart the hug, and Jessica sighed sadly, and then Hayden put his hand through hers, swiftly, in the “friend” way, but Jessica didn’t care! She could feel the blood racing through her veins, and suddenly, everything was gone and it was only her and Hayden. “Arlin!” Hayden called, “Look who’s here?!?!”

Jessica waved. Arlin waved as she walked towards them.

“Hey, Jess, where’ve you been?”

“I don’t know, but I’m glad I’m back,” she said, giving Arlin signals. Arlin looked at Hayden more than Jessica, smiling at him and sending a “good job” signal.

“Hey, let’s go set our stuff down.”

“Uh, sure!” Jessica agreed. She smiled wider as Hayden pulled her along. It meant that they were still attached to each other. Arlin was happy that everything was going exactly as planned. At Skandar’s…Skandar called Arlin’s phone, but it just kept ringing. She didn’t answer. That was weird. He called home. “Hello?” I said, picking up some clothes and putting them in the hamper for later.

“Hey, Darlenys? It’s Skandar!”

“OHMYGOSH! SKANDAR! How’s your movie coming along?!”

“Ha, actually, I’m at my beach house in California.”

“OH!! You’re here?!?! I’m so excited to see you, Skandar!! Arlin’s out right now…” the doorbell rang. I buzzed in my visitor.

“He-…” Perry started to say, but I put a finger on his lips, which he kissed.

Skandar continued, “Yeah. I just finished filming and I’m just so excited to see her!”

“Well, you can come over and wait 'til she gets back if you want…She’s at her school’s Bonfire trip. Didn’t she tell you?” Perry started kissing my hand, up my arm, onto my neck.

“Well, if that’s alright…”

“Of course it is!”“Okay then, bye!” Skandar hung up.

“Well, bye to YOU, too, best friend.” I ended the call.

“Who was that?” Suddenly, Perry was at my ear and had me giggling.

“Skandar!” I giggled.

“Arlin’s boyfriend?” Perry asked, getting away from my ear.

“Yes. He’s back, finally!”

“And he’s coming HERE?” Perry sounded upset. I looked at him and tugged on his hand. He followed me into my room and I went for the closet as he sat on my bed. “Well, until Arlin comes back. They’ll leave…Well. HE will, anyway. Why?”

“I don’t know?”

“What are you looking for?” He asked.

“Something nice to wear.”

“Oh, baby.” I looked at him and laughed. “What?” He asked.

“Nothing.” I snickered.

“You know, I passed by that beach, the one with all of Arlin’s friends, and it seems very ROMANTIC…” Perry got up.

“Perry, you’re a GENIUS!”

“Yeah, I know, ” he came behind me and nuzzled his face into my neck, kissing it.

I turned around and said, “Skandar can go surprise Arlin!”

“Uh, yeahhh…That too!”

I laughed. “I know what you meant. Thanks, babe.” I kissed him. He squeezed my cheeks lightly and I backed up into the closet. He pulled back.

“Oh, I’ll wear this!” I said.

“I love how you look in anything!”

“Yeah, especially 'nothing’.” I said in a low voice. Perry chuckled. I put on my halter-top dress with the delicately sewn flower patterns and my small light brown uggs. Perry held my hand. “Hmm…I think Skandar’s here!”

“He better not be making 'googley’ eyes at you!” “Perry, he HAS a girlfriend, remember?!?!”

“I know, but STILL.”

“You’re hilarious when you’re jealous!” I bit his ear lightly.

“Ow!”

“Oh, puh-lease!” I went for the buzzer and stood by the door. “Hey!” I hugged Skandar. Perry cleared his throat.

“Oh, geez!”

“Com'on, Skandar!”

“Where are we going?” He asked.

“To find Arlin so that she can finally see you!”

At the bonfire again…

The music was playing, and Jessica and Hayden had REALLY started to click. Arlin was really glad for them. She was sitting down, roasting a marshmallow on a stick. She poked at it with her finger. “Hey! Wanna dance?” She looked up to Hayden extending his hand out.

“Where’s Jess?” Arlin asked, staring at him.

“Dancing with David Casper.”

“Hmmm….”

“Oh, Com'on!” “Okay, okay.” She giggled.

Out of all the songs, it HAD to be a Taylor Swift song, and it just HAD to remind her of Skandar. It was their song, “Breathe.” It had barely started when someone came behind them and tapped on Hayden’s shoulder, and whispered, “May I cut in?” in a beautiful British accent. Arlin’s body froze and she started to cry.

“Um, sure…?”

“Skandar.” Skandar said.

“SKANDAR?!?!”

“Oh, so you’re Skandar?” Hayden asked, letting go of Arlin slowly.

“Yes, that’s me. Who are you?” He asked Hayden.

“Oh, I’m Hayden Christensen.”

“…Ohhh!” Skandar just said.

“Well, get to dancing guys!” He patted Skandar on the back.

“Skandar?! You’re BACK?!” Arlin walked towards him.

“Yes, love.” He held out his hand and stroked her cheek with the other, “And I’ve missed you dreadfully.”

“Probably not as much as I have.” Arlin whispered as she was finally swaying in Skandar’s arms.

“Hmmm. I’ll take you up on that.” They finished dancing to their song.

Perry and I danced far from them, seeing a lot of our friends had crashed this little high school trip as well. Keyra and Joe were there, and Noriette and Nick, and even Yasmin and Kevin. Aishah, Marlen and Dylan and Cole were eating melted marshmallows and laughing about who knows what. Suddenly, “Crazier” came on, and Perry and I walked closer to everyone else so that we could hear the music better. Keyra and Joe walked over towards us slowly; as did the rest of the party crashers. Arlin looked at Skandar, and Skandar looked at her too. They put their noses together, also their foreheads. Perry and I were already ahead of them.

“Arlin?” Skandar whispered. She looked up at him, not that she already wasn’t, “You make me crazier.” He kissed her.

Sequel? ;)

#thank god #thank god for cafes and hot guys #fanfic #fanfics #fanfiction #fan fiction #fiction

3 notes · View notes

ohgoddard · 4 years

Text

Fist of Fire.4.

A couple hours after the combat lesson, a request for a meeting was sent to the Hero combat Teacher. And very soon, Reverse had a very long meeting with the Academy dean. He sat in front of a long oak desk, covered in papers and a very ancient computer. The room was depressing at best, and pathetic at worst. It was very apparent the funding went into the classrooms and facilities of this academy instead of the administration. Behind the desk, sitting down in a very large and ornate office chair, sat a toad. Well, he had the fat and large head of a toad, and he was not very tall. But what he lacked in physical ability and demeanor was filled with a sense of authority and power. Reverse gulped. The toadman took off his overly large pair of glasses and started cleaning them. “Mr. Ellington, yesterday you sent five children to the infirmary and several more back to their dorms bruised. Normally, I do not care for this.” Reverse had been expecting this. Even though he had brought it past the Dean, and had gotten his permission to run the ‘quirk assessment’ lesson, he knew this was going to happen. Reverse went to reply, opening his mouth and raising a finger, but a quick look from the Dean shut that down. “Normally,” the toad man replied in a rumbling voice, “this would not be an issue. But yesterday you punched the Mayor’s daughter in the gut.” He put on his glasses and leaned forward.

Reverse had fought many villains before. Monsters too. Beings of extreme power and anger, that had given him many an injury and pain. He was reminded of that power right now, as the Dean stared at him from behind the desk. If the toadman could shoot death from his eyes, there is doubt he would have in that moment. The dean straightens his tie before continuing. “Now, the Mayor knows what he signed when his daughter decided to go here. Truth be told, she should not even be here. I have strong suspicion some on the admissions staff allowed her in with false hopes and empty promises of rewards.” He takes out a stack of paper, taking a breath. “We see where that gets us now. The Mayor is very mad with us, and is threatening an investigation among a whole deal of things.” The Dean shoves the pile towards Reverse, and as he picked them up he saw that they were letters from the office of the Mayor concerning the teaching practices of the Hero Combat Teacher.“I’m going to ignore that pompous bastard and all the shit he spews.”

Reverse looked up with astonishment. His mouth agape, he tried to make a sentence but a raised hand from the Dean silenced him. “If we are to release heroes from this school, or if we fill the ranks of those private organizations we will do so with real people and success. The Mayor cannot touch us, we are beyond him. But, I am going to give you a warning.”

Reverse had been filled with too much different emotions, and was bracing himself for the next impact. “You cannot openly assault our students. Atleast, during class time. The A.H.A has spent a good deal of time out of the news, atleast a few weeks now which is not common for us. I do not want to hear about anymore poor conduct from you involving the students here. However, if you were to make an after school club, then we would be free of any issues.” The Dean pulled out a separate paper, with what looked like an already signed signature on a dotted line.

“Let's discuss the operation of the new ‘A.H.A Combat Team’ , if you will.”

After a few more hours of work, Reverse left the Dean’s office as the new sponsor of the Combat Team. There were a number of schools in the US that competed in Combat events, and the Atlanta Hero Academy had not participated since the founding years of the school ( Sometime in the 2090s). Reverse was muttering to himself, walking down the hallways down to his classroom/office, when he passed the nurse’s office. He paused, standing still outside the door. Maybe, he thought, I should check up on the kids in there. He walked in, pushing the door and leaving it open. The nurse was at his desk, writing a report on today’s influx of visits. He turned to see the visitor and laughed. “Come to grab a trophy from your recent hunt?” The nurse was a short,stocky, old black man, with a head full of silver hair. He was wearing green scrubs,and had several scars up and down his arms. “See, usually when kids come in here they just want an excuse out of class. But this time? You really gave me a test of my abilities. I’ll be honest, it’s been a while since I got to use my quirk to its fullest.” He grabs an apple from his desk and walks over to Reverse, and gives him a look. “Nasty burn scar you got there.”

Reverse put his hand over his forehead, and winces. “Yeah,” he said with a chuckle, “one of the students got a lick on me. Gave a good sting too.” The nurse put his hand on Reverse’s arm and all of the sudden the apple in his other hand turned to dust. “Your scar should heal up soon.”

Reverse was taken aback a small amount. “That’s quite the quirk you have there.”

“Yes, it takes the life energy from one object and gives it to another. Good thing i’m a nurse right?” He laughs. Reverse gives him a weary chuckle in reply. Going to need to keep a note of that. The nurse regained his composure then continued. “Hey can I ask something of you? My wife has been attacking me all week about getting home earlier than I usually do. Can you do me a favor? Can you stay here for just about 1 more hour?” The nurse was speaking incredibly fast, as he was putting on his coat and walking towards the door Reverse was standing at. “Really thank you for all of this, you only need to look after one kid. The rest are staying for the night. Make sure the heat fans are plugged in. Thank you so much bye!” And with that the nurse had left the room, leaving a very confused Reverse standing wondering what just happened.

What just happened? He thought to himself. Did I just get hit with extra stuff? Man, I need to be more cautious of this place better. Reverse took a deep sigh and looked around at the students in the bed. He observed one in a giant block of ice, which made him giggle when he saw it. “Aw man, Snow-throne you outdid yourself.” He walked around, looking at the other beds. He saw the one student still conducting electricity, courtesies of BreakerX2 , and then his two students. He looked at Riley and felt something. He thinks it was respect, but he is not certain, as he had never respected a teenager before. But, he thought, if anyone deserved it 'd be her. She was the only one to dodge one of his attacks today and at the same time was grateful to be hit. She liked to learn, and from the looks of it had gotten to this school the hard way instead of the silver spoon morons he had to deal with. He would keep a close eye on her.

That left the last bed then,the one close to the window. Laying in it, and looking quite knocked out, he saw Jade Laurens. Reverse sat down at the end of Riley’s bed, and looked on over at Jade. I cannot believe out of all the schools, she’d be in this one. Reverse put his head in his hands and the memories came flooding back. He tried his best to forget that day and move on, as the pain it caused him still left scars, but try as he can he could never. He could not forget seeing the Washington Monument on fire and falling down, not running away from the tornado of molten magma while holding the President’s daughter, and certainly not forget the tears he felt as he saw Victor Laurens lose his fight with that monster that dared try to pass as man.

Reverse sighed,but let a small smile creep through. “Victor Laurens, you mad man. Here I thought I would never get to repay you for taking me off the streets.” Jade’s body began to stir, before settling again. A nightmare no doubt. Reverse reached into his back pocket and pulled out his wallet, then slipped out a picture. It was of thirteen or so people with the caption at the bottom, “Laurens SHS.” Reverse smiled as he looked over the faces, and was happy he got to see some of them today. It was not often they got back together with each other. A group of misfits under their strong leader. His eyes strayed away from his friends and down to a face that was scribbled over. I wish I could say I missed all of us. As he was putting his picture back into his wallet, he noticed a pair of trimming scissors over on the desk of the nurse. After a few glances at it, then at Jade, Reverse retrieved the Scissors before getting to work.

“This” snip “is for” snip snip “your own” snip “good.”

Red swatches of hair began to slowly trickle down. Reverse was no hair stylist, but he was fairly good at copying. He began to look around for a reference until he saw Riley. He thought,”Good enough I supposed.”

After he was done, he sat down on the bed and waited. And when she awoke...

“Nice to see you awake.”

------------------------------------

Three days after the nurse’s office, Jade Laurens was getting dressed for her ‘extracurricular activity’. While she was trying to play it off like she didn’t want to go, and was only doing so because she wanted to gain better control of herself, she was excited. So it was when she got there that she was a bit confused. In the classroom, which would now be the clubroom once school ended, there were only five people. Turns out, not many wanted to excel at being a hero.

The desks were filled with the likes of John,a tall gangly dude she remembered is named Ricardo, Emily for some reason, and a very quiet girl she has never met before. Jade turned to also see Riley, who once she saw Jade’s new haircut gave a huge smile and a small laugh. “Didn’t know I made such an impact with my passing out next to you.” Jade’s face turned red and she quickly took a seat. Reverse was sitting on his desk, talking to the school nurse. They were talking about a bet or something it sounded like, the words “sandwich” and “you owe me”.

The tall kid walked over to where Jade sat down, and did his best to introduce himself. “Hi, I don’t believe we’ve met before, but i’m Ricardo and I can shoot bullets from my fingers.”

Jade’s eyes shone. “THAT’S SO COOL!” Ricardo was not expecting that response. “Really? No one ever says that! Whenever I tell them what I do, they always scoff at me and say ‘don’t go around the police’ or ‘bet that's how you got past the border’. Wow, I found one of the few non-racist people in this school!” Jade was about to respond back to him when Reverse coughed. “I believe this is all we are going to get today, so i’m going to begin. This class is going to be about getting stronger in your own abilities and growing to be 110%. I was originally going to have a cool slogan like ‘Go Beyond Plus Ultra’ but it turns out some school in Japan have copyright on that everywhere. Anyways, in order for me to teach you how to get stronger I have to do it via this ‘Combat for Sport’ kinda thing. So, the game plan is we’re going to win, we’re going to get strong, and we’re not going to sue the school or me because you all signed those waivers before coming here. Let’s begin, shall we?”

#FoF:og #writing #creative writing #original writing #original female character #original story #originalwriting #creative #superhero #superhero story

1 note · View note

blankdblank · 5 years

Text

Back Again Pt 7

All –

@himoverflowers, @theincaprincess, @aspiringtranslator, @sweeticedtea, @ggbbhehe4455, @thegreyberet, @patanghill17, @jesgisborne, @curvestrology, @alishlieb, @jogregor, @armitageadoration, @fizzyxcustard, @here2have-fun, @lilith15000, @marvels-ghost, @catthefearless, @imjusthereforthereads, @c-s-stars

x Thorin – @evyiione, @deepestfirefun, @queenoferebor

Pt 1 - Pt 2 - Pt 3 - Pt 4 - Pt 5 - Pt 6 –

…

“So, how is it dear Cousin?” Dwalin asked grinning at you widely.

Weakly you giggled replying, “Big week.”

“Yes it is. Custody hearing, winning custody, engagement, first stop in at work, wedding, plans for having all the little ones for the summer, on top of Estel’s first sleepover, big steps.”

You giggled again, “Plus, got a call from my father,”

His brow inched up, “What did he have to say?”

“He congratulated me. Hoped I have better luck than he does.” You added with a weak giggle, “He said he’s got an appointment for a vasectomy.”

“Really?”

You nodded, “He made sure to follow tradition and get my approval first,” At taking in his puzzled expression you added, “It is supposed to be a, an assurance that his line will continue granting him a rest from conceiving.”

“Meaning-,”

“Meaning it was a question of if I will be having children. Logically it would be any of us, but me especially, as I’m the only one of age.”

“How is that on you, pressure wise?” he asked lowly in a concerned tone.

Your head shook, “Not any more than usual. There’s no deadline, no hopes to play grandpa. For all his great, dreams of a daughter I have fulfilled them splendidly. Quiet and obedient tending to my younger siblings as told, easing his struggles on that aspect.”

Exhaling lowly he stated, “That, is, terrible, but very common for Men I hear.” A grin from you eased him onwards, “I hear the drop in at work went well. The new author was thrilled to see you.”

“Ya, Bard. Actually he saw me, out in the hospital when I was having my surgery.”

“That’s why he told Dis to put you on it?”

You nodded, “He was there to visit a friend of his late Wife’s. Saw me sketching a girl from down the hall as a nurse checked on me, I had a few of my sketches up and he knew I would get it. Wants me to keep up to illustrate the series.”

“That’s great. Looking forward to your first full day? Estel seemed excited, talked about having a bag for his art supplies too for his area.”

You nodded, “Yes, he’s excited.” His brow twitched up again as he wet his lips and you curled your legs in front of you, “I’m just a bit nervous, I don’t know how we will do on our first day. How the day will go, what to do, I seem to breeze through things, and how to keep Estel distracted by me through it.” You shrugged, “Only one way to find out though.”

Dwalin chuckled, “Exactly. I am certain you will handle it marvelously. Besides, I hear with you signed on they’ve been getting countless calls confirming your employment. You have an untouchable reputation.”

You giggled softly, “Well, I usually tend to get what they need and want better than they can verbalize.”

Spreading his grin, “So, Father, summer visitation, work, how are you feeling?”

“Physically I’m better. Bruising is nearly all gone. Thorin helped me with the creams for the last of the swelling.”

Dwalin nodded, “Yes, he mentioned it was troublesome to apply.”

You nodded, “Not the most comfortable thing to do. Sad to say I all but passed out the first time I did it.” Parting his lips for a moment, “But it got better, kept it to once a week, I think just another week and I shouldn’t need it, though I should probably leave that to Oin and Gloin, Dis already set me up with an appointment few days back.”

Dwalin chuckled again, “They are anxious to see themselves how you are healing. Full round of scans and blood work and all that.”

“Ooh. So much fun and Estel is excited to go with the boys to the movies in my appointment tomorrow.”

Making him chuckle lowly, “So, four months until the final verdict, though we can at least get a first check up on it.” You nodded and he asked, “How are you doing on the change in appearance, tattoo and all I mean?”

Your head tilted to the side, “The uncovered scars are a bit unsettling.”

“Understandable.”

“Though mainly for, I left them uncovered, in case I have to, do it again.” At the tears looming in your eyes and dropping tone he settled his hands on your curled legs, “Though, I am trying to be positive. Have to keep going, hope for the best. Estel needs me, all the kids do.”

“We’re all here for you. Thorin especially. He is going slowly? Not pushing you too fast? I know most women, the house, the ring and ceremony. On top of your health, must be a change to say the least.”

“Thorin is spectacular. Great listener, very caring about everything. Very excited about everything. Built in family on my side too this time.”

“That’s the spirit. And now we just have to help your poor baby sisters on their flirting.”

Making you cover your face giggling, “I can’t help it, it’s genetic. Makes me wonder how father ever earned a date let alone so many wives.” Making him chuckle again as your hands dropped, “Even with the boys, all so adorable and blush inducing.”

“True. Dis can help. Bella and Gorgo too. They can learn that, wiggle into their confidences, you’ve set a great foothold already, instilling in them the willingness to stand up alone and together, great morals, impressive self image. Not that they need it being every bit as drop dead bewitching as you are, even more so with your flirting fails. You have done spectacularly. You do know that, don’t you?”

You nodded and wiped your cheek with a soft sniffle at the single tear breaking free, “I wanted them to have something close to what I had. My Mom, was unbreakable. Even after she was gone, I used to imagine she just turned to clouds to follow me around when I needed her. I wanted them to know someone was there for them, nothing more, just them. That there was one person there loving them, ready to face the world to tear their path clear. And it hurt, sending them away again, and not telling them. But they’re closer now, and so ready to spend summer together when it rolls around.”

“That’s good. Now we just have to decorate your office and their rooms for them.”

“Yes, they are thrilled about that one. Fuzzy blankets and bean bag chairs, so many pillows.”

Again your legs curled tighter and his eyes lowered, “Your legs hurt?”

Sighing you wobbled your knees, “Just feeling restless. Keep fighting against working out. There’s a gym here. I used to do squats and lunges in commercial breaks and I slipped and did a set after Thorin left for work.”

Dwalin chuckled, “I am certain a small amount for your legs will not do harm. In fact, Gloin commented as long as your internal scarring is healed you could slip back into it. Carefully.”

Looking him over you asked, “How often do you handle this normally? Mastectomies?”

Inhaling steadily he said, “I have handled this before, though it’s not as common as my other patients. A couple every few years, though we tend to keep up with them for a few years after. Mostly with family as well, if the girls or your brothers want to talk about it, we did give them our numbers and emails to do so. Your dad does know?”

Wetting your lips you shrugged and said, “If the girls haven’t told him in their calls and emails monthly then no. But soon enough I’ll know either way to tell him if he asks.”

An hour seemed to breeze by and with all you covered more and more Dwalin had more of a clearer picture of all you were taking in and how you were leveling through it all in stride. It was a lot and near an unbearable level of stress for anyone else to handle, but between your stubbornness and the family gathering around you there were plenty of ears to borrow and shoulders to lean on. Back at work again Dwalin passed on a picture Estel sent with him Thorin proudly hung up on his wall listening to the dinner plans the whole clan had set up at their place tonight.

Six came soon enough and Estel grinned wider in his place by the door ready with picture in hand hearing the car park and then the boot steps that followed until the door opened. His arms shot up and Thorin’s smile at returning home again to his new family doubled seeing his warm welcome. Crouching down he accepted the picture and hugged the boy tightly returning his welcoming hug to lift him asking, “What have you been up to, hmm?” Carrying him inside as he bumped the door shut behind him listening to the full recap. Straight through to the living room he walked, setting down his bag to smirk at you watching as you laid on the end of the lounge at the end of the couch with legs extended to tap the ground then rise up to hip level.

Turning your head you curled your legs and sat up pretending you hadn’t been exercising making him chuckle as you asked, “Busy day?”

He nodded, “Sort of. Had the privilege to hang a marvelous piece of art in my office today.”

Making Estel gasp and ask, “Really?”

Thorin nodded and rumbled back as he sat down beside you, “Really. Your picture, right on my wall, best spot, everyone loved it.”

Kissing his forehead he watched as Estel shifted his legs and slid off his lap saying, “I have more!”

A lean in later and his lips met yours while his hand cupped your cheek then purred, “I saw that.”

Rolling your head back you groaned, “Two sets of twins, then two single kids, I had hours of work and now,” you groaned again at his next chuckle, “I can’t just sit still, if my brain isn’t rushing my body has to.”

He chuckled again, “All lower body?” You nodded and he chuckled back as Estel rushed back with a full sketchbook he settled into Thorin’s lap, “I am certain Gloin won’t object.” His grin widening lifting Estel back onto his lap to flip through the choices he had, each one more impressive than the last as the story he was writing with them was shared stirring proud tears into the Dwarf’s eyes.

The story again was shared at dinner where you had confirmed you had a copied version of it printed and waiting for the images to be added to a scrapbook to hold it in when complete. Tables were packed with the meals the entire family brought out for you three to sample to your hearts desire until you finally headed home for the night. A simple night of snuggling after eating far too much to keep you conscious for long you were changed and tangled in bed until daybreak when appointments pulled you from bed, but not before the young brothers Fili and Kili hopped on your bed sharing they had made your breakfast. Overly eager for their own time with their newest cousin they helped to ready him and then dashed out the door with him after assuring you had traded pecks on his cheeks.

The door closed and with a few minutes left until you had to split up Thorin’s arms circled you lifting you in a warm kiss then hummed against your lips, “I will try to get there as soon as I can.”

“No rush, I know you have important patients to see to.”

His eyes narrowed playfully at you, “I am off at lunch, Gloin said it would cut close, but I should be there by the end of your last test to hear the results. And then I can bring you back here and feed you.” Planting his lips on yours again he lowered you and held your hand on your way out until you had to break for your own cars after another stolen kiss.

…

Cold and painful, your memories of the last hospital you were in. However this pastel painted waiting room seemed a bit warmer in Thorin’s borrowed cardigan you pulled around you in your peering up at the tv show playing lowly on the wall across from you.

“Pear?” At your last name you shot up with a faint grin at the woman feeling the eyes of the other patients around you staring at you wondering what had brought you here.

Weight taken and into the exam room you went, sitting so blood pressure and pulse could be taken along with a blood and urine sample. A plain ridiculously large gown was handed over and as expected you when alone stripped to your panties and socks leaving the rest folded on the chair along the wall. Your grin flashed back at the door when it opened revealing Oin with a grin of his own. Chuckling lowly he approached saying, “Jaqi, I see we still have yet to find any of our smaller sized gowns, I apologize.”

You giggled ad shook your head, “I’m used to it.”

Inhaling sharply he stated, “I will do the basic exam and then Gloin will head your scans and we will conference after.”

You nodded, mumbling, “Fun.”

Forcing out a chuckle again he raised his hands after adding a set of gloves to feel around your neck, wetting your lips you stared ahead as the back of your gown was opened and he felt for any abnormalities before you shrugged out of your gown and laid back resting your arms up over your head. Inch by inch he ensured a thorough inspection, focusing especially on your surgical scars asking, “Have you been exercising at all?”

“A few leg reps and some lower abdominals.”

At your sheepish glance up at him he chuckled saying, “No need for that expression. I am glad you have picked up some again, restlessness tends to worsen moods in post surgical patients. No upper body just yet, nice and simple body weight only for now. Even some time on Thorin’s treadmill or reclined bike, no more than half an hour mind for the workout, any problems with your cycles?” he asked inching his fingers lower to your pelvis, “No history of ovarian cysts or anything like that?”

“No, cycles are regular, had to get off my birth control for all this. Not much of a change off it.”

“No abnormalities by my inspection.” His hand stretched out to help you up and to ease your gown back on after stealing another glimpse at your tattoo, “I will tell Gloin you are ready for the first scan.” Stepping back he made for the door only to chuckle seeing Gloin waiting outside with a grin, “Ah, and here he is.”

You hopped down and Gloin’s grin spread as you joined him for the walk to the other end of the floor for your full body xray that would be followed by a full color full body scan to assure nothing was missed.

Awkwardly a series of xrays were taken and another short walk after brought you into a chilly room with a large machine inside. Oin was back with you helping Gloin to get you on the table, coated with a blanket with a pair of headphones around your ears inside the head rest. Through them your favorite Dwarf instrumental band was playing, raising the struggle not to move but helping to calm you through the twenty minute scan in the clicking and banging machine.

Outside the machine you looked over the eased grins on their faces out of habit making you wonder just what they had seen on the screens. Again you were taken back to your private room where you were told you could redress. Jeans, shirts again were wrapped around you and you sat on the end of your bed with your foot propped up tying your sneaker. Lowering your foot at the knock on your door you spotted the door cracking open, “Love?”

“Hey Thorin.” With a grin he slipped inside closing the door behind him, crossing the room to take your foot you had eased your second sneaker onto. Resting it against his thigh he tightened the laces and tied them, gently lowering it after and moved closer to plant his lips against yours.

“Any word yet?”

You shook your head, “No, just got back from the last of it.”

He nodded looking you over, “Cold?”

“The cardigan is still a bit warm, it’s helping.”

Chuckling lowly he turned to lean against the table draping his arms around you planting his lips on your forehead and he purred, “Can’t have you being cold, Karuke.”

Around you he melted hoping to warm you with his own usual body heat and for the next few minutes he shared what he could of his day until the fated click of the door opening again for the father and son to enter again.

Oin started as they grinned at you both, “Bloodwork and urine samples are leaps and bounds over your last tests before the surgery. Physical exam is ahead of standard healing markers for just over a month out.”

Gloin, “The xrays were clear, though I would like to, at a later date of course, discuss ways to manage that fracture in your foot if it is hurting you any.”

Oin again shared, “As for the full body scans they all came back clean. Remaining breast tissue and glands are all clear, lymph nodes are normal. Ovaries and uterus are clear of any cysts and abnormalities. We will need to check again at the four month marker, but I would say you’re in the clear.” Stirring a teary grin onto your face as Thorin’s eyes welled with tears over his spreading smile as his head tapped against yours for a few moments to collect himself.

Gloin eyed you then asked, “I do have to ask, it is an awkward place to fracture your foot, how did you do that?”

Weakly you chuckled and sniffles wiping your cheeks, “It, um, first time was a mishap with the stroller for the girls and some stairs after shopping. Then later, there was an unfortunate pogo stick accident with Tippy.” Their brows rose and you sighed, “She got a pogo stick as a present and there was a garden on the back and she was popping around, but the moss grew up over the end of the walkway and the end slipped. I lunged, caught her and my foot slid end ended up sort of bending awkwardly into the moss. Sort of wobbled it off, each time, waited till the nanny could come in and I went to the hospital, ended up in a boot both times and it just was hard to stay off it with the stairs so it never really healed properly.”

Glowing nodded, “I believe a short while out we should see to that. I would hate for you to have another stumble and break it worse.”

You nodded, “Well it would have to be before the summer break, to be safe then.”

Oin chuckled saying, perhaps we could celebrate your four month check up with a boot then.” Making you giggle to yourself. “So, take the rest of your set month off, to settle into things and ease your way back into your exercise routines. I would say some easy upper body work would be safe, all body weight mind you, just for now. End of the month you can start low on the weights again.”

“Thank you.” They both chuckled and when you eased down accepted you sniffle filled hugs and then showed you out after setting a date at the end of the month for another check up.”

Out at your cars again a giggling squeak left you at Thorin’s tight hug lifting you off the ground, mumbling into your shoulder, “Oh this is wonderful news.” Your head pulled back and his grin melted against your lips, pressing your forehead to his he purred, “I love you.”

Giggling back you replied, “I love you, my giant teddy bear.” Making him chuckle and steal another kiss, “Now, don’t you have to head back?”

He nodded, “Yes. And you have to head home, where Amad will be waiting with tea.” Making you giggle again, “They are just itching to know.”

“Go save the world Teddy Bear.” Making him chuckle again, “I will see you at five.”

His eyes remained fixed on you as long as they could until he had to turn away heading back to work. A massive grin settled onto his face and mentally he’d settled to bursting in to share the good news to his waiting cousins.

The closer he got Thorin’s grin spread as his fears had diminished greatly seeing the ease in you at the good news. Endlessly his mind rattled on as for how to share the news with his cousins. Just parking outside he spotted their faces in one of the windows making him chuckle in his climb out of the car to lock it and head for the side entrance they used. Eagerly Bofur opened it and Thorin passed by as Dwalin said, “You’re smiling, good sign. Right?”

Thorin grinned turning to them, “Scans, bloodwork and xrays are clear along with the physical exam. She has been cleared to ease back into exercise between here and the end of her month off.” His hand rose to pause their hugs as his grin spread, “And especially it appeared her ovaries and uterus are completely healthy and clear. We still have to check in after another four months but they think she’s in the clear.”

He looked over the group and chuckled at their frozen stances, “Now we can hug.”

They all lunged forward wrapping their arms around him tightly. When they pulled back Dwalin asked, “Should I take my lunch over? Just to check in to help her ease into it?”

Thorin chuckled shaking his head, “Amad said she was going to go over with Frerin for the afternoon to help with that until Estel comes home. She said she’s going to call her siblings too after their classes are through.”

Straight home you went and into the kitchen where you heard a soft chatter and found Frerin and Diaa both setting the table for the light tea and snacks they put out. Eager grins spread across their faces and they listened at you shared the news, tearing up the whole time. Frerin neared you when you finished crouching down to lift you into a tight hug to melt around you at the first sniffle at your burying your head in the crook of his neck while Diaa rubbed your back, “I got you Sis.”

For a few minutes you stayed there until he released you when you drew back and then he set you down kissing the top of your head and Diaa claimed a hug of her own along with a kiss on your cheek saying, “Come have some tea, and we can talk it all out.”

You nodded and sat between them as they delved into it all easing your doubts and worries about the next few months at least but a phone call tore you from all that. With a brow raised you lifted your phone to your ear, “You’re supposed to be in class.”

Through the line the eldest of the twin girls said, “I know, but I just had to know how it all went. How did it go?”

A weak chuckle left you and you said, “It all came back clear so far. Still another check up in a few months.” Through the line you could hear a throat clear turning your sister’s head, “Now you go get back to class.”

Cheerfully she bounced on her toes saying, “I will, and I’ll stop the others to share the news with them too. I love you.”

“I love you. Now don’t you get into any more trouble.”

She giggled and hung up the phone and turned to the waiting Headmaster with her arms crossed, “I’m sorry.”

“You know you are only permitted-,”

“I know, but see, my older sister has cancer,” parting the woman’s lips, “Had surgery for it, just got her first check up after. It couldn’t wait four more days. I’m sorry.”

The Headmaster sighed and motioned her hands, “This once I will allow it. In the future kindly try to have her appointments scheduled on the weekends.”

She nodded, “I will tell her.”

“Off to class.”

#Thorin x Reader OC #Hobbit #lotr

17 notes · View notes

krackheadkulture · 5 years

Text

The Mysteries of Hogwarts | Stray Kids Hogwarts AU

CHAPTER 6: LOVE AND HATE

“What should we do today?” Hana asked her partner in crime as the two of them were resting in their common room. It had been a couple of days since they had last pranked anyone ever since the Bang Chan incident- as the rest of them would like to call it- and the duo knew everyone was waiting for something to happen at this point of time.

“What do you propose?” Chenle asked, leaning on Hana’s shoulders as Hana started to scroll through her phone. A picture popped up as soon as the screen illuminated. “What are you even looking at?”

“N-nothing,” Hana replied, swiftly switching her phone off and placed the phone onto her stomach so that Chenle could not see. Chenle gave Hana a hard stare before moving on. He stood up in front of Hana with his arms crossed.

“Look, Park Hana, you’re acting all weird and sorts after the Bang Chan incident,” Chenle started. “What’s wrong? Did someone bullied you or-“

“It’s nothing,” Hana cut Chenle off. “Nothing happened to me after the Bang Chan incident. Why would something be off about me? I’m still the same. You should stop worrying about me and focus on our new prank instead.” Chenle sighed and took a seat next to Hana as they heard the entrance creaked open.

“What’s going on?” The familiar voice to both Hana and Chenle asked, approaching the duo. “Are you guys planning another prank?”

Both Hana and Chenle glanced to the back to find the one and only Slytherin heartthrob entering the common room from the entrance. His black hair that was swept to the back of his head fluttered forward as he started to walk, framing his face beautifully.

Chenle scowled immediately. “Don’t you have something more important to handle than us pranksters?”

Hyunjin gave the younger boy a flirty smile before settling down next to Hana. Hana held her breath for a moment as soon as Hyunjin slouched down onto the couch before releasing it slowly without grabbing any attention from the other Slytherins. “Can’t I just contribute to my own house in some way?” He asked, raising his eyebrow. “Well, I mean…” he drifted off, looking directly at Hana. His greenish-grey eyes stared intensely into Hana’s brown ones and broke it immediately as he winked. “If Hana wants to share some Slytherin victory.”

Chenle rolled his eyes and looked at Hana, waiting for her reply. Hana stared back from the charming heartthrob to her partner in crime as she bit her lower lips. She parted her lips. “Well, I’m all in if he has any great ideas,” Hana replied, trying to keep her voice monotone. This earned a small smirk from Hyunjin and a look of disbelieve from Chenle. Hana paused before looking back at Hyunjin. “But I don’t think you would have any ideas since you would have no time to brainstorm with us at all.” She glanced up at the snake clock hanging above the entrance. “It’s already time for your Quidditch practice.”

Hyunjin raised his eyebrow at the girl and Hana rolled her eyes before standing up to walk away from the two of them without another word. She had already decided to prank someone by herself without the boys’ help ever since Hyunjin had walked in and she swear, it would be the talk of the school for a couple of days.

“Where are you even bringing me?” Andrea groaned as Hana dragged her across the hallways after the end of their second class together. It was not even close to the afternoon yet and Hana seem unexceptionally excited and hyped. “What is so important than me trying desperately to fix the potion I screwed over again and again… FOR THE NTH TIME?”

Andrea held her ground, bringing the both of them to a halt. Hana not knowing that the Hufflepuff had stopped knocked the girl over, releasing her grip on Andrea’s arm. She stared annoyingly at Andrea before sighing. “Wait here and just watch,” she said without sparing a second glance at Andrea.

“Don’t you dare run anywhere else to prank another person right in front of me!” Andrea grumbled and crossed her arms.

“Chill,” Hana rolled her eyes. “I’m standing right here… with you.”

The pair stood in the middle of the corridor for a couple of seconds in silent before they heard the bell to their next class ringing. “Hana, we’re late. We have to go to our next class. Let’s go now,” Andrea nudged her friend impatiently as students started to disperse around them.

“Any… time… now,” Hana muttered under her breath before a smirk formed immediately. Hana lifted her hand up into the air as she saw the person she was targeting, walking right in front of her. “Accio, bludger!”

“Hana, what-“ Andrea could not process fast enough as she watched a blonde boy standing in front of Hana getting hit by a blur of red that ended up in Hana’s hands.

PHIAK! The bludger made contact with the face of a red-robed blonde boy and the boy was knocked into the ground immediately.

“PARK HANA! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?” Andrea screamed, as ran past her Slytherin friend who was laughing hysterically now and stared at the blonde boy that was groaning on the ground. Her lips started to tremble as tears formed in her eyes. She quickly turned away with hatred floating around and ran away from the scene, crying.

“HAS ANYONE SEEN THE BLUDGER?” A blur of green flashed into the corridor. Hana looked up and waved her hands at the person floating high up her before throwing the bludger towards the beater.

“Thanks for lending me the bludger, Hyunjin,” she said with a smirk before walking away.

Hyunjin caught the bludger in his arms before looking confusedly at the corridor that the girl had left and his eyes fell immediately to the boy on the floor.

“Chan?” He called out at the Gryffindor lying on the floor.

“Which… way… did… the girl wearing… yellow go?” Bang Chan grunted as he stood up slowly, wincing at the pain the bludger had made. Hyunjin shrugged, not knowing what Bang Chan might have meant. Bang Chan rolled his eyes at the latter before running to the direction Hana had went.

Andrea did not realized how long she had been crying next to the whooping tree. The tears kept falling down her face as she ran away from the corridor out into the plain lands. She did not even know how she ended up at the whooping tree unharmed.

“Andrea?” She heard a very familiar voice calling for her. Andrea looked up, startled at the unexpected voice. “A-are you okay?”

“I should be the one… asking you instead,” Andrea whispered, her voice hoarse from crying too much. She stared into the blank skies, diverging her attention from the Gryffindor.

“Why are you crying?” Bang Chan asked gently. He smiled weakly, trying to not wince from the pain coming from the left side of his face. “Are… are you hurt or something?” He tried to walk towards Andrea but took a step back immediately when the branches of the whooping tree snapped into action, thrashing and thumping onto the ground, not allowing Chan to take even a step closer. “Can I just… talk to you out here? Instead of trying to get into the tree?”

Andrea hid her face towards the trunk of the tree and shook her head. “No, I look horrible,” she whispered. “You can’t see me crying like this.”

“And I look horrible as well, I don’t want to show you half of my blue-black face to you. But what am I doing now? I just want to talk to you, Andrea. Can you just please come out to talk to me?” Chan pleaded before earning a reluctant nod from Andrea who quickly exited the whooping tree unharmed.

Bang Chan’s arms instinctively wrapped his arms around the Hufflepuff as soon as she emerged from the tree, taking the girl by surprise. “Oh god, you’re safe,” he muttered as he leaned his chin on her shoulder before pulling away immediately. “Sorry… it just happened out of… nature.”

“Are… are you alright?” Andrea asked once there was a distance between them. She reached her hand out to carefully touch the left side of his face. “I am so sorry for Hana again.”

“I’m fine,” Chan replied with a small smile as he held Andrea’s hand onto his face. “But why were you crying? You’re not hurt at all.”

“I… I don’t know. Y-you were hurt,” Andrea answered. “I guess… I just hate seeing you hurt.”

“I hate seeing you cry too,” Chan said as well. “It hurts me and… whenever I look at you, there was,” he hit his chest a little hard. “This… this feeling- my heart just beats rapidly whenever I see you. But I don’t know why it’s like that ever since I first saw you during the first Hogsmeade trip.”

“W-what are you trying to say?” Andrea asked.

“I- I- I think… I like… you,” Chan finally confessed.

Andrea’s eyes widen when she heard those few words leave the Gryffindor’s lips. Her heart was pounding and her mind was racing. How could such a handsome, talented and popular Gryffindor Quidditch captain ever fall in love with a nobody and a loser Hufflepuff? She asked herself.

Her lips parted opened but no words came out.

“I’m sorry,” someone blurted out, pushing Andrea away.

“Confession time is over and we’re all late for class,” someone else added, pulling Chan away.

“Haeun?” Andrea looked at her Ravenclaw friend grabbing her arm.

“Minho?” Chan looked at his friend as well.

“Stay away from Andrea, Lee Minho,” Haeun hissed, gripping on Andrea’s wrist tighter before looking at the Hufflepuff. “We’re late for class- or maybe you’re late for class.”

“And you’re late for class too, mister Bang Chan,” Minho rolled his eyes at the Ravenclaw before looking at Chan.

“When did you even care about classes?” Chan asked Minho curiously.

“Yeah, mister Lee Minho, why did you suddenly get so invested into studying?” Haeun added.

“Ever since I have to get Chan into the class otherwise I will turn into a frog,” Minho rolled his eyes.

Haeun gave a short laugh. “Ha! The greatest and most fearless Lee Minho has a fear?”

Minho clicked his tongue and ignored the Ravenclaw. “Can we leave now?” He asked the Gryffindor impatiently.

“You’re leaving no matter what,” Haeun was also telling Andrea before tugging on Andrea’s arm, proceeding to drag her away. Minho followed suit, grabbing the Gryffindor by his robe as he is pulled to the opposite side. Both the Gryffindor and Hufflepuff turned around to glance at one another but they soon disappeared from one another’s view shortly, knowing that it might be the last time they have seen one another.

Yoonmi was pacing around the courtyard, nervously chanting random words out of the blue before finally stopping in front of her three friends who were sitting on the bench. “So tell me, Park Hana, you did what?”

Hana yawned and rolled her eyes. “Took you long enough to realized I was capable of these kind of things,” she commented before earning a groan from Haeun. Yoonmi turned around and started pacing around again,

“What am I going to do now?” Yoonmi burst out. “He’s who? Bang Chan! The one who holds the most power in our Gryffindor house and the pride of our house to Gryffindor! He’s going to start talking behind my back now!”

“Hold on!” Haeun said and turned to Hana who was sitting quietly next to her. “You didn’t have to pull anymore pranks, you know that,” and turned to Yoonmi. “How in the world would he even know you exist if he has never seen you before? Just let me tell you this, you are extremely safe, especially since he doesn’t know you’re friends with our… dear friend here.”

“Well, are you suggesting that I should unfriend Park Hana right now? Because that’s what I’m planning to do now!” Yoonmi asked, snapping her head to the three other girls.

“You can,” Hana smirked. “But then watch out what I might do.”

“Kill Minho? BE MY GUEST!” Yoonmi said before letting out a heavy sigh and settled down next to Hana, leaning her head onto the Slytherin’s shoulder. “You know, if you were ever thinking of pranking Minho, I’ll forever be in your debt.”

“Honey, you know for the nth time, this is impossible,” Hana patted Yoonmi’s head before eyeing on the other girl beside Haeun. “Is she okay?” Hana asked Haeun quietly.

“What do you think?” Haeun responded back as they watched the Hufflepuff staring into the skies once again. “You were the one who caused this.”

“Nothing as far as I can see,” Hana commented. “She’ll be thanking me after a while now.” She laughed before turning her head back to the Gryffindor.

Haeun sighed and rolled her eyes, finally focusing her attention to the quiet Hufflepuff, nudging her gently. “Hey,” she said softly. “Don’t be so bummed out. It’s probably nothing. Defence against Dark Arts is way more important than some other boys that are not worth your time. “

“You don’t know anything at all,” Andrea whispered, not looking at the Ravenclaw. “None of you will ever understand what I have to go through and what I want.” She dropped the knees she was holding down onto the ground and stood up. “I’m not feeling well. You guys can head to the dining hall for dinner without me later,” she told her friends before walking away.

Haeun opened her mouth but no words came out. Instead, she glared at Hana.

“I told you already, don’t worry,” Hana rolled her eyes with a sigh. “When was I ever wrong with anything I do?”

Haeun closed her mouth before nodding quietly reluctantly. Hana was right. When was she ever wrong over these kind of things?

CHAPTER 5 | CHAPTER 6 | CHAPTER 7

A/N: Hey guys! It’s me again. Thank you for waiting for me! I will try to be more active and be motivated to continue writing. Love y’all <3

- Xin

#stray kids harry potter au #stray kids #stray kids au #straykids #harry potter au #harry potter #hogwarts au #stray kids hogwarts au #bang chan #lee minho #lee know #seo changbin #hwang hyunjin #han jisung #lee felix #kim seungmin #yang jeongin

17 notes · View notes

therehereeverywhere · 5 years

Text

On Love.

When I was 10, my picture perfect family started to crumble. I had to witness my parents yelling at each other, having affairs, and had to raise my siblings at the same time. It was the worst when I was 13. During those dark times, God sent me an angel, whose name aptly means "Hero", to guide me through the difficult years. He's not coming from perfect family either, but even with his burden so heavy still had the strength to help me carry mine.

He could took a lot from me, he really could. I was this pretty, angry, clueless, rich girl who would do anything to find some peace. But he didn't. When I started to cry he held me close, when I wanted to run away he took me home. When I couldn't sleep he would read me fairytales through the phone until I fell asleep. When my grades started to slip he mentored me.

He was 2 years older than me, and when it's time for him to graduate he scored a scholarship in Germany. Fear crept into my heart. Would he still love me once he move to other country? There would be new people, new places, new experiences. Would he still want me? He's not coming from money, and I would definitely not going to study in Germany, what if it'll be years until we see each other? Will we make it? Mind you, that was 2005. Email was not as common as today, and yahoo messenger was all we got.

My biggest mistake and my deepest regret is, instead of discussing these insecure thoughts with him, I withdrew into myself. He would call and I would reject the call. He tried to asks my friends but I told no one. Eventually, he graduated and all of a sudden, I heard he's leaving already. I was MAD. I changed my number, my emails, and, coincidentally, moved to a new house. I told my friends that I don't want to have anything to do with him, to not give him my new number, email, or address. To this day I still remember the last email I sent him. It only has 2 words, I quit.

I dated a new guy in just a few months after that. My parents started to fix their relationship and actually got back together. I moved to study in a new city. Anyone who saw me would say that I looked perfect and content. They didn't know I cried for months missing him. Angry because he didn't try to contact me. Disappointed he's not missing me.

Fast forward 5 years after I graduated, I met a friend who was also his friend. Jokingly I said, "Your friend was so mean, he didn't even say goodbye!", to which she said," Oh goodness, I forget to tell you! I met him a few weeks after he graduated, he asked me to tell you that he sent you emails, and would love to get a reply."

I still remember what I felt at that moment vividly. My ears rang and cold, my heart felt like it stopped beating. My head was swimming. I forgot, I have changed my email.

I rushed home and tried to remember my old passwords (you know how silly the security questions back then). When I did manage to get into my inbox, my tears fell. There was 1,342 emails from him. Hundreds in the first months of him leaving and one for every day after that. In those emails I learned that he did go to Germany, but only for a week or so to do some interview. He came back after that and only left for good 3 months later. He wrote how he tried to contact me but nobody would give him my new contacts. How he saw me at a restaurant, and actually rushed to me, only to see a guy suddenly kissed me. How his heart breaking right there, seeing me looking happy with this new guy, and decided to retreat. He emailed to tell me his days, and only stop after he met a girl that he said brought some colours back in his life.

Once I read all the emails, I asked around. Is he single now? Where is he? How is he doing? Of course, now that I'm single, he's in relationship. I did cry, but I thought that would be cruel of me to contact him now, knowing he's happily in a relationship.

I myself got into a relationship after that, and later found out he's single. I would flew into my hometown, only to find out he just flew out a couple of days ago. I saw him on the other side of the street while on a vacation, and my friends said he told them he saw me at an airport, yelling to get my attention, but I seem to be hurrying to catch a flight. It's like that for years.

I got out of a relationship 5 years ago, and started to look for him again. Turned out he proposed to his girlfriend 3 days before that. THREE.DAYS.

I was going to be in Germany for a business trip, and planning to meet him. Once I heard he's engaged, I cancelled all plans to meet him. So there I was, traveling to places he wrote in the emails, crying and loathing myself.

Imagine my surprise when I saw a WhatsApp message from him. Happy, elated, joy, were the feelings in my heart. But I can't help feeling guilty to his fiancé. So I replied through email to say that I'm so happy to hear from him, but I don't want to ruin his relationship. He offered to meet me one last time, you know, for closure. Oh, how I love the idea. But I also knew that there will be no closure for this kind of relationship. Once we meet, there'll be no stopping. And his fiancé would be the collateral damage. I don't want that.

I swallowed my tears and longing and told him to focus on his wedding instead. To be happy always. I apologized for abandoning him, to let him down. And he wrote to me these things that is so him, for a moment I forgot it's been 12 years since I saw him. We are two different people now, but yet still feels the same. His soul and mine still have this connection we had years ago. When he said he thought I have forgotten him, I chuckled. His name is my passwords everywhere. The smile I wear is the smile he gave me. The strength and courage I have are the strength and courage he instilled in me. How can I forget him? He said that maybe, decades ago, God see how he and I needed each other. Now that we could stand on our own, our paths never crossed again. Like a tangent lines that only met once, he and I must learn to let go and accept that what we had was unforgetable, but not to be relived ever again. In short, it was not meant to be, and we have to move on.

I went on a business trip two weeks ago. I checked out on Friday, and later that night on my bed scrolling through my instastory, a friend of mine posted a picture of him and his now wife wedding reception at the same hotel that I stayed. For at least a few hours, we were at the same place, at the same time. But still, we didn't see each other. Oh, how cruel fate played us.

But then again, love is not about ownership. It's the warm feeling, knowing you have loved and were loved. Knowing that the one you love is happy. Living their life to the fullest. Fulfilling their wishes and dreams.

In the end, I could only say,

Happy wedding, you. Be happy. Always.

I loved you. I still love you.

#first love #the one that got away #forever

2 notes · View notes

Last Seen Blogs